| CAMPS
AND TRAILS IN CHINAA
NARRATIVE OF EXPLORATION, ADVENTURE, AND SPORT IN LITTLE-KNOWN CHINABYROY
CHAPMAN ANDREWS, M.A.
ASSOCIATE
CURATOR OF MAMMALS IN THE AMERICAN MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY AND LEADER
OF THE MUSEUM'S ASIATIC ZOÖLOGICAL EXPEDITION OF 1916-1917; FELLOW NEW YORK ACADEMY
OF SCIENCES; CORRESPONDING MEMBER ZOÖLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON, MEMBER
OF THE BIOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF WASHINGTON; AUTHOR OF WHALE HUNTING WITH
GUN AND CAMERAANDYVETTE
BORUP ANDREWS
PHOTOGRAPHER
OF THE ASIATIC ZOÖLOGICAL EXPEDITION1918
THIS BOOK IS DEDICATED TO PRESIDENT
HENRY FAIRFIELD OSBORN AS AN EXPRESSION OF GRATITUDE AND ADMIRATION
Let us probe the silent places, let
us seek what luck betide us; Let us journey to a lonely land I know.
There's a whisper on the night-wind, there's a star agleam to guide us,
And the Wild is calling, calling . . . let us go.
Service
PREFACE
The object of this book is to present a popular narrative of the Asiatic Zoölogical
Expedition of the American Museum of Natural History to China in 1916-17. Details
of a purely scientific nature have been condensed, or eliminated, and emphasis
has been placed upon our experiences with the strange natives and animals of a
remote and little known region in the hope that the book will be interesting to
the general reader. The
scientific reputation of the Expedition will rest upon the technical reports of
its work which will be published in due course by the American Museum of Natural
History. To these reports we would refer those readers who desire more complete
information concerning the results of our researches. At the time the manuscript
of this volume was sent to press the collections were still undergoing preparation
and the study of the different groups had just begun.
Although the book has been largely written by the senior author, his collaborator
has contributed six chapters marked with her initials; all the illustrations are
from her photographs and continual use has been made of her daily journals; she
has, moreover, materially assisted in reference work and in numerous other ways.
The information concerning
the relationships and distribution of the native tribes of Yün-nan is largely
drawn from the excellent reference work by Major H.R. Davies and we have followed
his spelling of Chinese names.
Parts of the book have been published as separate articles in the American
Museum Journal, Harper's Magazine, and Asia and to the editors of the
above publications our acknowledgments are due.
That the Expedition obtained a very large and representative
collection of small mammals is owing in a great measure to the efforts of Mr.
Edmund Heller, our companion in the field. He worked tirelessly in the care and
preservation of the specimens, and the fact that they reached New York in excellent
condition is, in itself, the best testimony to the skill and thoroughness with
which they were prepared.
Our Chinese interpreter, Wu Hung-tao, contributed largely to the success of the
Expedition. His faithful and enthusiastic devotion to our interests and his tact
and resourcefulness under trying circumstances won our lasting gratitude and affectionate
regard. The nineteen
months during which we were in Asia are among the most memorable of our lives
and we wish to express our deepest gratitude to the Trustees of the American Museum
of Natural History, and especially to President Henry Fairfield Osborn, whose
enthusiastic endorsement and loyal support made the Expedition possible. Director
F. A. Lucas, Dr. J. A. Allen and Mr. George H. Sherwood were unfailing in furthering
our interests, and to them we extend our hearty thanks.
To the following patrons, who by their generous contributions materially assisted
in the financing of the Expedition, we wish to acknowledge our great personal
indebtedness as well as that of the Museum; Mr. and Mrs. Charles L. Bernheimer,
Mr. and Mrs. Sidney M. Colgate, Messrs. George Bowdoin, Lincoln Ellsworth, James
B. Ford, Henry C. Frick, Childs Frick, and Mrs. Adrian Hoffman Joline.
The Expedition received many courtesies while in the field from the following
gentlemen, without whose cooperation it would have been impossible to have carried
on the work successfully. Their services have been referred to individually in
subsequent parts of the book: The Director of the Bureau of Foreign Affairs of
the Province of Yün-nan; M. Georges Chemin Dupontès, Director de l'Exploration
de la Compagnie Française des Chemins de Fer de l'Indochine et du Yün-nan, Hanoi,
Tonking; M. Henry Wilden, Consul de France, Shanghai; M.
Kraemer, Consul de France, Hong Kong; Mr. Howard Page, Standard Oil Co., Yün-nan
Fu; the Hon. Paul Reinsch, Minister Plenipotentiary and Envoy Extraordinary to
the Chinese Republic, Mr. J. V. A. McMurray, First Secretary of the American Legation,
Peking; Mr. HAG. Evans, British-American Tobacco Co., Hong Kong; the Rev. William
Hanna, Ta-li Fu; the Rev. A. Kok, Li-chang Fu; Ralph Grierson, Esq., Teng-yueh;
Herbert Goffe, Esq., H. B. M. Consul General, Yün-nan Fu; Messrs. C. R. Kellogg,
and H. W. Livingstone, Foochow, China; the General Passenger Agent, Canadian Pacific
Railroad Company, Hong Kong; and the Rev. H.R. Caldwell, Yenping, who has read
parts of this book in manuscript and who through his criticisms has afforded us
the benefit of his long experience in China.
To Miss Agnes F. Molloy and Miss Anna Katherine Berger we wish to express our
appreciation of editorial and other assistance during the preparation of the volume.
ROY CHAPMAN
ANDREWS YVETTE BORUP ANDREWS
JUSTAMERE HOME, Lawrence Park, Bronxville, N. Y.
May 10, 1917.
CONTENTSCHAPTER
I The
Object of the Expedition
The importance of the scientific exploration of Central AsiaThe region which
the Asiatic Zoölogical Expedition investigatedPersonnel of the ExpeditionEquipmentApplicants
for positions upon the Expedition CHAPTER
II China
in Turmoil
Yuan Shi-kaiPlot to become emperor of ChinaThe RebellionOur
arrival in PekingPassports for Fukien ProvinceAdmiral von Hintze,
the German MinisterEn route to ShanghaiDeath of Yuan Shi-kai
CHAPTER
III Up
the Min River Y.
B. A. Arrival
at FoochowFoochowWe leave for Yen-pingThe Min RiverOur
first night in a sampanMiss Mabel HartfordBrigands at YuchiYen-pingTrapping
at Yen-ping CHAPTER
IV A
Bat Cave in the Big Ravine
The Temple in the Big RavineHunting serowA bat apartment house
CHAPTER
V The
Yen-Ping Rebellion A message
from Mr. CaldwellRefugees from Yen-pingSituation in the cityFighting
on Monday morningWounded men at the hospitalWe do Red Cross workMore
fightingA Chinese puzzleThe missionaries save the cityThe narrow
escape of a young ChineseThe mission cookReturn to Foochow CHAPTER
VI Hunting
the Great Invisible Tiger
lairsMr. Caldwell's method of huntingHis first tigerHabits of
tigersExperiences with the Great InvisibleKilling a man eaterChinese
superstitionsHunting in the lair CHAPTER
VII The
Blue Tiger Arriving at
Lung-taoThe blue tigerMr. Caldwell's first view of the beastThe
lair in the Long RavineBad luck with the tigerA meeting in the darkLing-suik
monasteryLife at the templeFukien Province as a collecting ground
CHAPTER
VIII The
Women of China Y.
B. A. Schools for girlsPosition
of womenThe Confucian rulesWoman's life in the homeFoot bindingEarly
marriageA Chinese wedding
CHAPTER
IX Voyaging
to Yün-nan Outfitting
in Hong KongFoodGunsCamerasEn route to TonkingThe
Island of HainanWe engage a cook at Paik-hoiArrival in HaiphongLoss
of our AmmunitionHanoiThe railroad to Yün-nan FuYün-nanThe
Chinese Foreign Office endorses our plans CHAPTER
X On
the Road to Ta-li fu Our
caravanThe Yün-nan pack saddleTemple campsChinese mafusRoadsCountryIgnorance
of a Chinese scholarNew mammalsVillage lifeOpium growingAn
opium scandalGoitreThe Chinese "Mountain schooner"HorsesMiss
MorganBrigandsOur guard of soldiers CHAPTER
XI Ta-li
fu Hsia-kuanSummer
temperatureLakeGravesPagodasMr. H. G. EvansForeigners
of Ta-li FuChinese mandarinsMammals at Ta-liCaravan horses and
mulesThe cook becomes ill CHAPTER
XII Li-Chiang,
and the "Temple of the Flowers"
Traveling to Li-ChiangOur entrance into the cityThe surprise of the
foreignersThe templeExcellent collectingSmall mammalsThe
Moso nativesCustomsThe Snow MountainBaron Haendel-Mazzetti
CHAPTER
XIII Camping
in the Clouds Moso huntersPrimitive
gunsCrossbows and poisoned arrowsDogsA porcupineNew mammalsWe
find a new camp on the mountain CHAPTER
XIV The
First Goral Killed near
campA sacrifice to the God of the HuntSmall mammalsThe second
goral CHAPTER
XV More
Gorals Gorals almost invisibleHeller
shoots a kidCollecting material for a Museum groupA splendid huntTwo
goralsA crested muntjac CHAPTER
XVI The
Snow Mountain Temple The
first illness in campSerowDeath of the leading dogRainTwo
more serowsLolosNon-Chinese tribes of Yün-nan CHAPTER
XVII Gorals
and Serows RelationshipAppearance
of the serowHabitsGorals
CHAPTER
XVIII The
"White Water" Y.
B. A. Our new campA
serowWe go to Li-ChiangA burial ceremonyAncestor worship CHAPTER
XIX Across
the Yangtze Gorge Traveling
to the riverInaccuracy of the ChineseFirst view of the gorgeThe
Taku ferryCaves CHAPTER
XX Through
Unmapped Country Along
the rim of the gorgeA beautiful camp at HabalaNew mammalsPhotographic
workPhete villageStupid inhabitantsStrange nativesThe
"Windy Camp"Hotenfa CHAPTER
XXI Traveling
Toward Tibet A hard climbOur
highest campA Lolo villageThanksgiving with the Lolos CHAPTER
XXII Stalking
Tibetans with a Camera Y.
B. A. CaravansTibetansDressAppearancePhotographing
frightened nativesReason for suspicion
CHAPTER
XXIII Westward
to the Mekong River SnowPhotographing
nativesThe Snow Mountain againThe Shih-ku ferryCranes"Brahminy
ducks"A well-deserved beatingChinese soldiers CHAPTER
XXIV Down
the Mekong Valley Arrival
at Wei-hsiThe Mekong RiverLutzu nativesDifficulties in the valleyAn
unexpected goralChristmasThe salt wellsA snow covered passDuck
shootingReturn to Ta-li Fu CHAPTER
XXV Missionaries
We Have Known Our observations
on work of missionaries in Fukien and Yün-nan ProvincesMode of livingServantsVoluntary
exileMedical missionariesA missionary's experience with the brigands
at Yuchi CHAPTER
XXVI Chinese
New Year at Yung-chang Y.
B. A. Traveling to Yung-changNew
Year's customsInhabitants of the cityFoot-bindingCavesWater
buffaloesChinese cow-caravansYung-chang mentioned by Marco Polo
CHAPTER
XXVII Traveling
Toward the Tropics Shih-tien
plainCurious inhabitants of the cityA tropical valley at Ma-po-lo"A
little more far"A splendid campMany new mammalsPreparing specimensSamburTrapping
CHAPTER
XXVIII Meng-ting:
a Village: of Many Tongues
The first Shan villagePriscilla and John AldenMeng-tingThe Shan
mandarinYoung priestsThe marketPhotographing under difficultiesSuppression
of opium growing CHAPTER
XXIX Camping
on the Nam-ting River
A beautiful campThe "Dying Rabbit"Sambur huntingJungle fowlCivetsPole
cats and other animals CHAPTER
XXX Monkey
Hunting Strange calls
in the jungleOur first gibbonsRelationship and habitsLangurs
and baboonsA night in the jungle CHAPTER
XXXI The
Shans of the Burma Border
An unfriendly chiefHonest nativesHouses at Nam-kaTattooingShan
tribeDress
CHAPTER
XXXII Prisoners
of War in Burma Y.
B. A. The mythical Ma-li-lingAcross
the frontier into BurmaThe mafus rebelMa-li-paCaptain
CliveGuarding the borderLife at Ma-li-pa CHAPTER
XXXIII Hunting
Peacocks on the Salween River
The valley at ChanglungThe ferryPeacocksThe stalker stalkedHabits
of peafowls CHAPTER
XXXIV The
Gibbons of Ho-mu-shu Climbing
out of the Salween ValleyA Shan villageHo-mu-shuCamping on a
mountain passGibbonsAn exciting hunt and a narrow escapeHabits
of the "hoolock" CHAPTER
XXXV Teng-yueh:
a Link with Civilization
Tai-ping-puFlying squirrelsLisosA bat caveMailTeng-yuehMr.
Ralph GriersonTibetan bear cubs CHAPTER
XXXVI A
Big Game Paradise Gorals
at Hui-yaoDeerSplendid hunts
CHAPTER
XXXVII Serow
and Sambur Monkeys at
Hui-yaoMuntjacsA new serowWe move camp to Wa-tienA fine
sambur CHAPTER
XXXVIII Last
Days in China Return to
Teng-yuehPacking the specimensResults of the ExpeditionOn the
road to BhamoThe chair cooliesBurma vs. ChinaIn civilization
againFarewell to the Orient
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
Our camp on the Snow Mountain at an altitude of 12,000 feet.
Yvette Borup Andrews with a pet Yün-nan squirrel Edmund Heller Roy
Chapman Andrews and a goral
A Chinese hunter and a muntjac Brigands killed in the Yen-ping Rebellion
The Ling-suik monastery
A priest of Ling-suik
A Chinese mother with her children Chinese women of the coolie class with
bound feet Cormorant
fishers on the lake at Yün-nan Fu Our camp at Chou Chou on the way to Ta-li
Fu The Pagodas at Ta-li
Fu The dead of China
The residence of Rev. William J. Hanna at Ta-li-Fu The gate and main street
of Ta-li Fu One of the
pagodas at Ta-li Fu A
Moso herder A Moso woman
The Snow Mountain A cheek
gun used by one of our hunters The first goral killed on the Snow Mountain
Hotenfa, one of our Moso hunters,
bringing in a goral Another Moso hunter with a porcupine
A typical goral cliff on the Snow Mountain
A serow killed on the Snow Mountain The head of a serow
The "white water" A Liso
hunter carrying a flying squirrel The chief of our Lolo hunters
A Lolo village Lolos seeing their photographs for the first time
Travelers in the Mekong valley Two Tibetans
The gorge of the Yangtze River
A quiet curve of the Mekong River
The temple in which we camped at Ta-li Fu A crested muntjac
The south gate at Yung-chang A Chinese bride returning to her mother's home
at New Year's A Chinese
patriarch Young China
A Shan village A Shan woman spinning
A Kachin woman in the market at Meng-ting One of our Shan hunters with two
yellow gibbons Our camp
on the Nam-ting River The Shan village at Nam-ka
The head of a gibbon killed on the Nam-ting River A civet
A Shan girl A Shan
boy A suspension bridge
Mrs. Andrews feeding one of our bear cubs
A sambur killed at Wa-tien The head of a muntjac
A mountain chair The waterfall at Teng-Yueh
MAP I. The red line indicates the travels of the Expedition
MAP II. Route of the Expedition in Yün-nan
CAMPS AND TRAILS IN CHINATHE OBJECT OF THE
EXPEDITION The earliest
remains of primitive man probably will be found somewhere in the vast plateau
of Central Asia, north of the Himalayan Mountains. From this region came the successive
invasions that poured into Europe from the east, to India from the north, and
to China from the west; the migration route to North America led over the Bering
Strait and spread fanwise south and southeast to the farthest extremity of South
America. The Central Asian plateau at the beginning of the Pleistocene was probably
less arid than it is today and there is reason to believe that this general region
was not only the distributing center of man but also of many of the forms of mammalian
life which are now living in other parts of the world. For instance, our American
moose, the wapiti or elk, Rocky Mountain sheep, the so-called mountain goat, and
other animals are probably of Central Asian origin.
Doubtless there were many contributing causes to the extensive wanderings of primitive
tribes, but as they were primarily hunters, one of the most important
must have been the movements of the game upon which they lived. Therefore the
study of the early human races is, necessarily, closely connected with, and dependent
upon, a knowledge of the Central Asian mammalian life and its distribution. No
systematic palaeontological, archaeological, or zoölogical study of this region
on a large scale has ever been attempted, and there is no similar area of the
inhabited surface of the earth about which so little is known.
The American Museum of Natural History hopes in the near future to conduct extensive
explorations in this part of the world along general scientific lines. The country
itself and its inhabitants, however, present unusual obstacles to scientific research.
Not only is the region one of vast intersecting mountain ranges, the greatest
of the earth, but the climate is too cold in winter to permit of continuous work.
The people have a natural dislike for foreigners, and the political events of
the last half century have not tended to decrease their suspicions.
It is possible to overcome such difficulties, but the plans for extensive research
must be carefully prepared. One of the most important steps is the sending out
of preliminary expeditions to gain a general knowledge of the natives and fauna
and of the conditions to be encountered. For the first reconnaissance, which was
intended to be largely a mammalian survey, the Asiatic Zoölogical Expedition left
New York in March, 1916.
Its destination was Yün-nan, a province in southwestern China. This is one of
the least known parts of the Chinese Republic and, because of its southern latitude
and high mountain systems, the climate and faunal range is very great. It is about
equal in size to the state of California and topographically
might be likened to the ocean in a furious gale, for the greater part of its surface
has been thrown into vast mountain waves which divide and cross one another in
hopeless confusion. Yün-nan
is bordered on the north by Tibet and S'suchuan, on the west by Burma, on the
south by Tonking, and on the east by Kwei-chau Province. Faunistically the entire
northwestern part of Yün-nan is essentially Tibetan, and the plateaus and mountain
peaks range from altitudes of 8,000 feet to 20,000 feet above sea level. In the
south and west along the borders of Burma and Tonking, in the low fever-stricken
valleys, the climate is that of the mid-tropics, and the native life, as well
as the fauna and flora, is of a totally different type from that found in the
north. The natives of
Yün-nan are exceptionally interesting. There are about thirty non-Chinese tribes
in the province, some of whom, such as the Shans and Lolos, represent the aboriginal
inhabitants of China, and it is safe to say that in no similar area of the world
is there such a variety of language and dialects as in this region.
Although the main work of the Expedition was to be conducted in Yün-nan, we decided
to spend a short time in Fukien Province, China, and endeavor to obtain a specimen
of the so-called "blue tiger" which has been seen twice by the Reverend Harry
R. Caldwell, a missionary and amateur naturalist, who has done much hunting in
the vicinity of Foochow.
The white members of the first Asiatic Zoölogical Expedition included Mr. Edmund
Heller, my wife (Yvette Borup Andrews) and myself. A Chinese interpreter,
Wu Hung-tao, with five native assistants and ten muleteers, completed the personnel.
Mr. Heller is a collector
of wide experience. His early work, which was done in the western United States
and the Galápagos Islands, was followed by many years of collecting in Mexico,
Alaska, South America, and Africa. He first visited British East Africa with Mr.
Carl E. Akeley, next with ex-President Theodore Roosevelt, and again with Mr.
Paul J. Rainey. During the Asiatic Zoölogical Expedition Mr. Heller devoted most
of his time to the gathering and preparation of small mammals. He joined our party
late in July in China.
Mrs. Andrews was the photographer of the Expedition. She had studied photography
as an amateur in Germany, France, and Italy, as well as in New York, and had devoted
especial attention to the taking of photographs in natural colors. Such work requires
infinite care and patience, but the results are well worth the efforts expended.
Wu Hung-tao is a native
of Foochow, China, and studied English at the Anglo-Chinese College in that city.
He lived for some time in Teng-yueh, Yün-nan, in the employ of Mr. F. W. Carey,
Commissioner of Customs, and not only speaks mandarin Chinese but also several
native dialects. He acted as interpreter, head "boy," and general field manager.
My own work was devoted mainly to the direction of the Expedition and the hunting
of big game. In order
to reduce the heavy transportation charges we purchased only such equipment in
New York as could not be obtained in Shanghai or Hong Kong. Messrs. Shoverling,
Daly & Gales furnished our guns, ammunition, tents, and
general camp equipment, and gave excellent satisfaction in attention to the minor
details which often assume alarming importance when an expedition is in the field
and defects cannot be remedied. All food and commissary supplies were purchased
in Hong Kong. (See Chapter IX).
When the announcement of the Expedition was made by the American Museum of Natural
History it received wide publicity in America and other parts of the world. Immediately
we began to discover how many strange persons make up the great cities of the
United States, and we received letters and telegrams from hundreds of people who
wished to take part in the Expedition. Men and boys were the principal applicants,
but there was no lack of women, many of whom came to the Museum for personal interviews.
Most of the letters were
laughable in the extreme. One was from a butcher who thought he might be of great
assistance in preparing our specimens, or defending us from savage natives; another
young man offered himself to my wife as a personal bodyguard; a third was sure
his twenty years' experience as a waiter would fit him for an important position
on the Expedition, and numerous women, young and old, wished to become "companions"
for my wife in those "drear wastes."
Applicants continued to besiege us wherever we stopped on our way across the continent
and in San Francisco until we embarked on the afternoon of March 28 on the S.
S. Tenyo Maru for Japan.
Our way across the Pacific was uneventful and as the great vessel drew in toward
the wharf in Yokohama she was boarded by the usual crowd of natives. We
were standing at the rail when three Japanese approached and, bowing in unison,
said, "We are report for leading Japanese newspaper. We wish to know all thing
about Chinese animal." Evidently the speech had been rehearsed, for with it their
English ended abruptly, and the interview proceeded rather lamely, on my part,
in Japanese. Japan was
reveling in the cherry blossom season when we arrived and for a person interested
in color photography it was a veritable paradise. We stayed three weeks and regretfully
left for Peking by way of Korea. But before we continue with the story of our
further travels, we would like briefly to review the political situation in China
as a background for our early work in the province of Fukien.
CHINA
IN TURMOIL During the
time the Expedition was preparing to leave New York, China was in turmoil. Yuan
Shi-kai was president of the Republic, but the hope of his heart was to be emperor
of China. For twenty years he had plotted for the throne; he had been emperor
for one hundred miserable days; and now he was watching, impotently, his dream-castles
crumble beneath his feet. Yuan was the strong man of his day, with more power,
brains, and personality than any Chinese since Li-Hung Chang. He always had been
a factor in his political world. His monarchical dream first took definite form
as early as 1901 when he became viceroy of Chi-li, the province in which Peking
is situated. It was then
that he began to modernize and get control of the army which is the great basis
of political power in China. Properly speaking, there was not, and is not now,
a Chinese national army. It is rather a collection of armies, each giving loyalty
to a certain general, and he who secures the support of the various commanders
controls the destiny of China's four hundred millions of people regardless of
his official title. Yuan
was able to bind to himself the majority of the leading generals, and in 1911,
when the Manchu dynasty was overthrown, his plots and intrigues began to bear
fruit. By crafty juggling of the rebels and Manchus he managed to get himself
elected president of the new republic, although he did not
for a moment believe in the republican form of government. He was always a monarchist
at heart but was perfectly willing to declare himself an ardent republican so
long as such a declaration could be used as a stepping stone to the throne which
he kept ever as his ultimate goal.
As president he ruled with a high hand. In 1913 there was a rebellion in protest
against his official acts but he defeated the rebels, won over more of the older
generals, and solidified the army for his own interests, making himself stronger
than ever before. At
this time he might well have made a coup d'état and proclaimed himself
emperor with hardly a shadow of resistance, but with the hereditary caution of
the Chinese he preferred to wait and plot and scheme. He wanted his position to
be even more secure and to have it appear that he reluctantly accepted the throne
as a patriotic duty at the insistent call of the people.
Yuan's ways for producing the proper public sentiment were typically Chinese but
entirely effective, and he was making splendid progress, when in May, 1915, Japan
put a spoke in his wheel of fortune by taking advantage of the European war and
presenting the historical twenty-one demands, to most of which China agreed.
This delayed his plans only temporarily, and Yuan's agents pushed the work of
making him emperor more actively than ever, with the result that the throne was
tendered to him by the "unanimous vote of the people." To "save his face" he declined
at first but at the second offer he "reluctantly" yielded and on December 12,
1915, became emperor of China.
But his triumph was short-lived, for eight days later tidings
of unrest in Yün-nan reached Peking. General Tsai-ao, a former military governor
of the province, appeared in Yün-nan Fu, the capital, and, on December 23, sent
an ultimatum to Yuan stating that he must repudiate the monarchy and execute all
those who had assisted him to gain the throne, otherwise Yün-nan would secede;
which it forthwith did on December 25.
Without doubt this rebellion was financed by the Japanese who had intimated to
Yuan that the change from a republican form of government would not meet with
their approval. The rebellion spread rapidly. On January 21, Kwei-chau Province,
which adjoins Yün-nan, seceded, and, on March 13, Kwang-si also announced its
independence. About this
time the Museum authorities were becoming somewhat doubtful as to the advisability
of proceeding with our Expedition. We had a long talk with Dr. Wellington Koo,
the Chinese Minister to the United States, at the Biltmore Hotel in New York.
Dr. Koo, while certain that the rebellion would be short-lived, strongly advised
us to postpone our expedition until conditions became more settled. He offered
to cable Peking for advice, but we, knowing how unwelcome to the government of
the harassed Yuan would be a party of foreigners who wished to travel in the disturbed
area, gratefully declined and determined to proceed regardless of conditions.
We hoped that Yuan would be strong enough to crush this rebellion as he had that
of 1913, but day by day, as we anxiously watched the papers, there came reports
of other provinces dropping away from his standard.
On the Tenyo Maru we met the Honorable Charles Denby, an ex-American Consul-General
at Shanghai and former adviser to Yuan Shi-kai when he was
viceroy of Chi-li. Mr. Denby was interested in obtaining a road concession near
Peking and was then on his way to see Yuan. His anxiety over the political situation
was not less than ours and together we often paced the decks discussing what might
happen; but every wireless report told of more desertions to the ranks of the
rebels. It seemed to
be the beginning of the end, for Yuan had lost his nerve. He had decided to quit,
and one hundred days after he became emperor elect he issued a mandate canceling
the monarchy and restoring the republic. But the rebellious provinces were not
satisfied and demanded that he get out altogether.
About this time we reached Peking, literally blown in by a tremendous dust storm
which seemed an elemental manifestation of the human turmoil within the grim old
walls. Our cousin, Commander Thomas Hutchins, Naval Attaché of the American Legation,
was awaiting us on the platform, holding his hat with one hand and wiping the
dust from his eyes with the other.
The news we received from him was by no means comforting for in the Legation pessimism
reigned supreme. The American Minister, Dr. Reinsch, was not enthusiastic about
our going south regardless of conditions, but nevertheless he set about helping
us to obtain the necessary visas for our passports.
We wished first to go to Foochow, in Fukien Province, where we were to hunt tiger
until Mr. Heller joined us in July for the expedition into Yün-nan. Fukien was
still loyal to Yuan, but the strong Japanese influence in this province, which
is directly opposite the island of Formosa, was causing
considerable uneasiness in Peking.
We were armed with telegrams from Mr. C. R. Kellogg, of the Anglo-Chinese College,
with whom we were to stay while in Foochow, assuring us that all was quiet in
the province, and through the influence of Dr. Reinsch, the Chinese Foreign Office
visaed our passports. The huge red stamp which was affixed to them was an amusing
example of Chinese "face saving." First came the seal of Yuan's impotent dynasty
of Hung Hsien, signifying "Brilliant Prosperity," and directly upon it was placed
the stamp of the Chinese Republic. One was almost as legible as the other and
thus the Foreign Office saved its face in whichever direction the shifting cards
of political destiny should fall.
At a luncheon given by Dr. Reinsch at the Embassy in Peking, we met Admiral von
Hintze, the German Minister, who had recently completed an adventurous trip from
Germany to China. He was Minister to Mexico at the beginning of the war but had
returned to Berlin incognito through England to ask the Kaiser for active sea
service. The Emperor was greatly elated over von Hintze's performance and offered
him the appointment of Minister to China if he could reach Peking in the same
way that he had traveled to Berlin. Von Hintze therefore shipped as supercargo
on a Scandinavian tramp steamer and arrived safely at Shanghai, where he assumed
all the pomp of a foreign diplomat and proceeded to the capital.
The Americans were in a rather difficult position at this time because of the
international complications, and social intercourse was extremely limited. Dinner
guests had to be chosen with the greatest care and one was
very likely to meet exactly the same people wherever one went.
Peking is a place never to be forgotten by one who has shared its social life.
In the midst of one of the most picturesque, most historical, and most romantic
cities of the world there is a cosmopolitan community that enjoys itself to the
utmost. Its talk is all of horses, polo, racing, shooting, dinners, and dances,
with the interesting background of Chinese politics, in which things are never
dull. There is always a rebellion of some kind to furnish delightful thrills,
and one never can tell when a new political bomb will be projected from the mysterious
gates of the Forbidden City.
We spent a week in Peking and regretfully left by rail for Shanghai. En route
we passed through Tsinan-fu where the previous night serious fighting had occurred
in which Japanese soldiers had joined with the rebels against Yuan's troops. On
every side there was evidence of Japan's efforts against him. In the foreign quarter
of Shanghai just behind the residence of Mr. Sammons, the American Consul-General,
one of Yuan's leading officers had been openly murdered, and Japanese were directly
concerned in the plot. We were told that it was very difficult at that time to
lease houses in the foreign concession because wealthy Chinese who feared the
wrath of one party or the other were eager to pay almost any rent to obtain the
protection of that quarter of the city.
A short time later it became known to a few that Yuan was seriously ill. He was
suffering from Bright's disease with its consequent weakness, loss of mental alertness,
and lack of concentration. French doctors were called in, but Yuan's wives insisted
upon treating him with concoctions of their own, and on
June 6, shortly after three o'clock in the morning, he died.
Even on his death-bed Yuan endeavored to save his face before the country, and
his last words were a reiteration of what he knew no one believed. The story of
his death is told in the China Press of June 7, 1916:
According to news from the President's
palace the condition of Yuan became critical at three o'clock in the morning.
Yuan asked for his old confidential friend, Hsu Shih-chang, who came immediately.
On the arrival of Hsu, Yuan was extremely weak, but entirely conscious.
With tears in his eyes, Yuan assured his old friend that he had never had any
personal ambition for an emperor's crown; he had been deceived by his entourage
over the true state of public opinion and thus had sincerely believed the people
wished for the restoration of the monarchy. The desire of the South for his resignation
he had not wished to follow for fear that general anarchy would break out all
over China. Now that he felt death approaching he asked Hsu to make his last words
known to the public.
In the temporary residence of President Li Yuan-hung, situated in the Yung-chan-hu-tung
(East City) and formerly owned by Yang Tu, the prominent monarchist, the formal
transfer of the power to Li-Yuan-hung took place this morning at ten o'clock.
Yuan Chi-jui, Secretary of State and Premier, as well as all the members of the
cabinet, Prince Pu Lun as chairman of the State Council, and other high officials
were present. The officials,
wearing ceremonial dress, were received by Li-Yuan-hung in the main hall and made
three bows to the new president, which were returned by the latter. The same ceremony
will take place at two o'clock, when all the high military officials will assemble
at the President's residence.
The Cabinet, in a circular telegram has informed all the
provinces that Vice-President Li-Yuan-hung, in accordance with the constitution,
has become president of the Chinese Republic (Chung-hua-min-kuo) from the seventh
instance.
So ended Yuan Shi-kai's great plot to make himself an emperor over four hundred
millions of people, a plot which could only have been carried out in China. He
failed, and the once valiant warrior died in the humiliation of defeat, leaving
thirty-two wives, forty children and his country in political chaos.
UP
THE MIN RIVERY. B.
A. Three days after
leaving Shanghai we arrived at Pagoda Anchorage at the mouth of the Min River,
twelve miles from Foochow.
We boarded a launch which threaded its way through a fleet of picturesque fishing
vessels, each one of which had a round black and white eye painted on its crescent-shaped
bow. When asked the reason for this decoration a Chinese on the launch looked
at us rather pityingly for a moment and then said: "No have eye. No can see."
How simple and how entirely satisfactory!
The instant the launch touched the shore dozens of coolies swarmed like flies
over it, fighting madly for our luggage. One seized a trunk, the other end of
which had been appropriated by another man and, in the argument which ensued,
each endeavored to deafen the other by his screams. The habit of yelling to enforce
command is inherent with the Chinese and appears to be ineradicable. To expostulate
in an ordinary tone of voice, pausing to listen to his opponent's reply, seems
a psychological impossibility.
There had been a mistake about the date of our arrival at Foochow, and we were
two days earlier than we had been expected, so that Mr. C. R. Kellogg, of the
Anglo-Chinese College, with whom we were to stay, was not
on the jetty to meet us. We were at a loss to know where to turn amidst the chaos
and confusion until a customs officer took us in charge and, judiciously selecting
a competent looking woman from among the screaming multitude, told her to get
two sedan chairs and coolies to carry our luggage. She disappeared and ten minutes
later the chairs arrived. Dashing about among the crowd in front of us, she chose
the baggage for such men as met with her approval and after the usual amount of
argument the loads were taken.
We mounted our chairs and started off with apparently all Foochow following us.
As far as we could see down the narrow street were the heads and shoulders of
our porters. We felt as if we were heading an invading army as, with our thirty-three
coolies and sixteen hundred pounds of luggage, we descended upon the homes of
people whom we did not know and who were not expecting us. But our sudden arrival
did not disturb the Kelloggs and our welcome was typical of the warm hospitality
one always finds in the Far East.
No matter how long one has lived in China one remains in a condition of mental
suspense unable to decide which is the filthiest city of the Republic. The residents
of Foochow boast that for offensiveness to the senses no town can compare with
theirs, and although Amoy and several other places dispute this questionable title,
we were inclined to grant it unreservedly to Foochow. It is like a medieval city
with its narrow, ill-paved streets wandering aimlessly in a hopeless maze. They
are usually roofed over so that by no accident can a ray of purifying sun penetrate
their dark corners. With no ventilation whatsoever the oppressive air reeks
with the odors that rise from the streets and the steaming houses.
In Foochow, as in other cities of China, the narrow alleys are literally choked
with every form of industrial obstruction. Countless workmen plant themselves
in the tiny passageways with the pigs, children, and dogs, and women bring their
quilts to spread upon the stones. There is a common saying that the Chinese do
little which is not at some time done on the street.
The foreign residents, including consuls of all nationalities, missionaries, and
merchants, live well out of the city on a hilltop. Their houses are built with
very high ceilings and bare interiors, and as the occupants seldom go into the
city except in a sedan chair and have "punkahs" waving day and night, life is
made possible during the intense heat of summer.
A telegram was awaiting us from the Reverend Harry Caldwell, with whom we were
to hunt, asking us to come to his station two hundred miles up the river, and
we passed two sweltering days repacking our outfit while Mr. Kellogg scoured the
country for an English-speaking cook.
One middle-aged gentleman presented himself, but when he learned that we were
going "up country," he shook his head with an assumption of great filial devotion
and said that he did not think his mother would let him go. Another was afraid
the sun might be too hot. Finally on the eve of our departure we engaged a stuttering
Chinese who assured us that he was a remarkable cook and exceptionally honest.
If you have never heard
a Chinaman stutter you have something to live for, and although we discovered
that our cook was a shameless rascal he was worth all he
extracted in "squeeze," for whenever he attempted to utter a word we became almost
hysterical. He sounded exactly like a worn-out phonograph record buzzing on a
single note, and when he finally did manage to articulate, his "pidgin" English
in itself was screamingly funny.
One day he came to the sampan proudly displaying a piece of beef and, after
a series of vocal gymnastics, eventually succeeded in shouting: "Missie, this
meat no belong die-cow. Die-cow not so handsome." Which meant that this particular
piece of beef was not from an animal which had died from disease.
The first stage of our trip began before daylight. We rode in four-man sedan chairs,
followed by a long procession of heavily laden coolies with our cameras, duffle-sacks,
and pack baskets. The road lay through green rice fields between terraced mountains,
and we jogged along first on the crest of a hill, then in the valley, passing
dilapidated temples with the paint flaking off and picturesque little huts half
hidden in the reeds of the winding river. It was a relief to get into the country
again after passing down the narrow village streets and to breathe fresh air perfumed
with honeysuckle. A passenger
launch makes the trip to Cui-kau at the beginning of the rapids, but it leaves
at two o'clock in the morning and is literally crowded to overflowing with evil-smelling
Chinese who sprawl over every available inch of deck space, so that even the missionaries
strongly advised us against taking it. The passengers not infrequently are pushed
off into the water. One of the missionaries witnessed an incident which illustrates
in a typical way the total lack of sympathy of the average
Chinese. A coolie on
the Cui-kau launch accidentally fell overboard, and although a friend was able
to grasp his hand and hold him above the surface, no one offered to help him;
the launch continued at full speed, and finally weakening, the poor man loosed
his hold and sank. This is by no means an isolated case. Some years ago a foreign
steamer was burned on the Yangtze River, and the crowds of watching Chinese did
little or nothing to rescue the passengers and crew. Indeed, as fast as they made
their way to shore many of them were robbed even of their clothing and some were
murdered outright. Our
first day on the Min River was the most luxurious of the entire Expedition, for
we were fortunate in obtaining the Standard Oil Company's launch through the kindness
of Mr. Livingston, their agent. It was large and roomy, and the trip, which would
have been worse than disagreeable on the public boat, was most delightful. The
Min is one of the most beautiful rivers of all China with its velvet green mountains
rising a thousand feet or more straight up from the water and often terraced to
the summits. Perched
on the bow of our boat was a wizened little gentleman with a pigtail wrapped around
his head, who said he was a pilot, but as he inquired the channel of everyone
who passed and ran us aground a dozen times or more to the tremendous agitation
of our captain, we felt that his claim was not entirely justified.
The river life was a fascinating, ever-changing picture. One moment we would pass
a sampan so loaded with branches that it seemed like a small island floating
down the stream. Next a huge junk with bamboo-ribbed sails
projecting at impossible angles drifted by, followed by innumerable smaller crafts,
the monotonous chant of the boatmen coming faintly over the water to us as they
passed. When evening
came we had reached Cui-kau. The sampans in which we were to spend eight
days were drawn up on the beach with twenty or thirty others. Right above us was
the straggling town looking very much like the rear view of tenement houses at
home. Darkness blotted out the filth of our surroundings but could do nothing
to lessen the odors that poured down from the village, and we ate our dinner with
little relish. Our beds
were spread in the sampans which we shared in common with the four river
men who formed the crew. There was only a mosquito net to screen the end of the
boat, but all our surroundings were so strange that this was but a minor detail.
As we lay in our cots we could look up at the stars framed in the half oval of
the sampan's roof and listen to the sounds of the water life grow fainter
and fainter as one by one the river men beached their boats for the night. It
seemed only a few minutes later when we were roused by a rush of water, but it
was daylight, and the boats had reached the first of the rapids which separated
us from Yen-ping, one hundred and twenty miles away.
In the late afternoon we arrived at Chang-hu-fan where Mr. Caldwell stood on the
shore waving his hat to us amidst scores of dirty little children and the explosion
of countless firecrackers. Wherever we went crackers preceded and followed usfor
when a Chinese wishes to register extreme emotion, either of joy or sorrow,
its expression always takes the form of firecrackers.
There had been a good deal of persecution of the native Christians in the district,
and only recently a band of soldiers had strung up the native pastor by the thumbs
and beaten him senseless. He was our host that night and seemed to be a bright,
vivacious, little man but quite deaf as a result of his cruel treatment. He never
recovered and died a few weeks later. Mr. Caldwell had come to investigate the
affair, for the missionaries are invested by the people themselves with a good
deal of authority. We
spent that night in the parish house just behind the little church, a bare schoolroom
being turned over to us for our use, and it seemed very luxurious after we had
set up our cots, tables, chairs, and bath tub; but the house was in the center
of the town and the high walls shut out every breath of pure air. The barred windows
opened on a street hardly six feet wide, and while we were preparing for bed there
was a buzz of subdued whispers outside. We switched on a powerful electric flashlight
and there stood at least forty men, women and children gazing at us with rapt
attention, but they melted away before the blinding glare like snow in a June
sun. That night was not
a pleasant one. The heat was intense, the mosquitoes worse, and every dog and
cat in the village seemed to choose our court yard as a dueling ground in which
to settle old scores. The climax was reached at four o'clock in the morning, when
directly under our windows there came a series of earsplitting squeals followed
by a horrible gurgle. The neighbors had chosen that particular spot and hour to
kill the family pig, and the entire process which followed
of sousing it in hot water and scraping off the hair was accompanied by unceasing
chatter. Boiling with rage we dressed and went for a walk, vowing not to spend
another night in the place but to sleep in the sampans.
On the whole our river men were nice fellows but they had the love of companionship
characteristic of all Chinese and the inherent desire to huddle together as closely
as possible wherever they were. On the way up the river to Yuchi every evening
they insisted on stopping at some foul-smelling village, and it was difficult
to induce them to spend the night away from a town. Moreover, at our stops for
luncheon they would invariably ignore a shady spot and choose a sand bank where
the sun beat down like a blast furnace.
The Chinese never appear to be affected by the sun and go bareheaded at all seasons
of the year, shading their eyes with one hand or a partly opened fan. A fan is
the prime requisite, and it is not uncommon to see coolies almost devoid of clothing,
dragging a heavy load and with the perspiration streaming from their naked bodies,
energetically fanning themselves meanwhile.
Mr. Caldwell was en route to Yuchi, one of his mission stations far up
a branch of the Min River, and as there was a vague report of tiger in that vicinity
we joined him instead of proceeding directly to Yen-ping. The tiger story was
found to be merely a myth, but our trip was made interesting by meeting Miss Mabel
Hartford, the only foreign resident of the place. She has lived in Yuchi for two
years and at one time did not see a white person for eight months with the exception
of Mr. Caldwell who was in the vicinity for three days.
It requires four weeks to obtain supplies from Foochow, there is no telegraph,
and mails are very irregular, but she enjoys the isolation and is passionately
fond of her work. She
has had an interesting life and one not devoid of danger. In 1895 she was wounded
and barely escaped death in the Hwa Shan (Flower Mountain) massacre in which ten
women and one man were brutally murdered by a mob of fanatic natives known as
"Vegetarians." The Chinese Government was required to pay a considerable indemnity
to Miss Hartford, which she accepted only under protest and characteristically
devoted to missionary work in Kucheng where the massacre occurred.
Conditions at Yuchi when we arrived were most unsettled and for some months there
had been a veritable "reign of terror." A large band of brigands was established
in the hills not far from the city, and we were warned by the mandarin not to
attempt to go farther up the river. A few months earlier several companies of
soldiers had been sent from Foochow, and the result of turning loose these ruffians
upon the town was to make "the remedy worse than the disease."
The soldiers were continually arresting innocent peasants, accusing them of being
brigands or aiding the bandits, and shooting them without a hearing. At one time
accurate information concerning the camp of the robbers was received and the soldiers
set bravely off, but when within a short distance of the brigands the commanders
began to quarrel among themselves, guns were fired, and the bandits escaped. A
Chinaman must always "save his face," however, and when they returned
to Yuchi they arrested dozens of people on mere suspicion and executed them without
the vestige of a trial. Finally conditions became so intolerable that no one was
safe, and after repeated complaints by the missionaries, a new mandarin of a somewhat
better type was sent to Yuchi.
As it was impossible to do any collecting farther up the river because of the
bandits, we left for Yen-ping two days after arriving at Yuchi. Yen-ping is a
wonderfully picturesque old city, situated on a hill at a fork of the river and
surrounded by high stone walls pierced and loopholed for rifle fire. Such walls,
while of little use against artillery, nevertheless offer a formidable obstacle
to anything less than field guns as we ourselves were destined to discover.
The Methodist mission compound encloses a considerable area on the very summit
of the hill, backed by the city wall, and besides the four dwelling houses, comprises
two large schools for boys and girls. Mr. Caldwell's residence commands a wonderful
view down the river and in the late afternoon sunlight when the hills are bathed
in pink and lavender and purple a more beautiful spot can hardly be imagined.
But the delights of Yen-ping
are somewhat tempered by the abominable weather. In summer the heat is almost
unbearable and the air is so nearly saturated from continual rain that it is impossible
to dry anything except over a fire. From all reports winter must be almost as
bad in the opposite extreme for the cold is damp and penetrating; but the early
fall is said to be delightful.
The larger part of Fukien, like many other provinces in China, has been denuded
of forests, and the groves of pine which remain have all
been planted. This deforestation consequently has driven out the game, and except
for tigers, leopards, wolves, wild pigs, serows and gorals, none of the large
species is left. However, the dense growth of sword grass and the thorny bushes
which clothe the hills and choke the ravines give cover to muntjac, or barking
deer, and many species of small cats, civets, and other Viverines. These animals
come to the rice paddies, which fill every valley, to hunt for frogs and fish,
but it is difficult to catch them because of the Chinese who are continually at
work in the fields. We
spent a week trapping about Yen-ping and although we caught a good many animals
they were almost always stolen together with the traps. We had this same difficulty
in Yün-nan as well as in Fukien. None of us had ever seen natives in any part
of the world who were such unmitigated thieves as the Chinese of these two provinces.
The small mammals are hardly more abundant than the larger ones for the natives
wage an unceasing war on those about the rice paddies and have exterminated nearly
all but a few widely distributed forms.
A
BAT CAVE IN THE BIG RAVINE
A few days after our arrival in Yen-ping we went with Mr. Caldwell and his son
Oliver to a Taoist temple seven miles away in a lonely ravine known as Chi-yuen-kang.
The walk to the temple in the early morning was delightful. The "bamboo chickens"
and francolins were calling all about us and on the way we shot enough for our
first day's dinner. Both these birds are abundant in Fukien Province but it is
by no means easy to kill them for they live in such thick cover that they can
only be flushed with difficulty.
Early in the morning we frequently heard the francolins crowing in the trees or
on the top of a hill and when a cock had taken possession of such a spot the intrusion
of another was almost sure to cause trouble which only ended when one of them
had been driven off.
For two miles and a half the Big Ravine is a narrow cut between perpendicular
rock walls thickly clothed to their very summits with bamboo and a tangle of thorny
vines. In the bottom of the gorge a mountain torrent foams among huge boulders
but becomes a gentle, slow moving stream when it leaves the cool darkness of the
canyon to spread itself over the terraced rice fields.
About a mile from the entrance two old temples nestle into the hillside. One stands
just over the water, but the other clings to the rock wall
three hundred feet above the river, and it was there that we made our camp.
The old priest in charge did not appear especially delighted to see us until I
slipped a Mexican dollar into his handthen it was laughable to see his change
of face. The far end of the balcony was given up to us while Mr. Caldwell and
Oliver put up their beds at the feet of a grinning idol in the main temple.
We had come to Chi-yuen-kang to hunt serow (see Chapter XVII) and had brought
with us only a few traps for small mammals. Harry had seen several serow exhibited
for sale on market days in towns along the river, and all were reported to have
been killed near this ravine. There was a village of considerable size at the
upper end and here we collected a motley lot of beaters with half a dozen dogs
to drive the top of a mountain which towered about two thousand five hundred feet
above the river. Never
will we forget that climb! We tried to start at daylight but it was well toward
six o'clock before we got our men together. A Chinaman would drive an impatient
man to apoplexy and an early grave for it is well-nigh impossible to get him started
within an hour of the appointed time, and with a half dozen the difficulty is
multiplied as many times. Just when you think all is ready and that there can
be no possible reason for delaying longer, the whole crowd will disappear suddenly
and you discover that they have gone for "chow." Then you know that the end is
really in sight, for chow usually is the last thing.
We waited nearly two hours on this particular morning before we started on the
long climb to the top of the mountain. The sun was simply
blazing, and in fifteen minutes we were soaked with perspiration. When we were
half way up the dogs disappeared in a small ravine overgrown with bamboo and sword
grass and suddenly broke into a chorus of yelps. They had found a fresh trail
and were driving our way.
Harry ran to a narrow opening in the jungle, shouting to us to watch another higher
up. We were hardly in position when his rifle banged, followed by such a bedlam
of yells and barks that we thought he must have killed nothing less than one of
the hunters. Before we reached them Harry appeared, smiling all over, and dragging
a muntjac (Muntiacus) by the fore legs. He had just made a beautiful shot,
for the clearing he had been watching was not more than ten feet wide and the
muntjac flashed across it at full speed. Caldwell fired while it was in midair
and his bullet caught the animal at the base of the neck, rolling it over stone
dead. This beautiful
little deer in Fukien is hardly larger than a fox. Its antlers are only two or
three inches in length and rise from an elongated skin-covered pedicel instead
of from the base of the skull as in all other members of the deer family. On each
side of the upper jaw is a slender tusk, about two inches long, which projects
well beyond the lips and makes a rather formidable weapon.
We hoped that this muntjac was going to prove a "good joss," but instead a disappointing
day was in store for us. When we had worked our way to the very summit of the
mountain under a merciless sun and over a trail which led through a smothering
bamboo jungle, we saw dozens of fresh serow tracks. The animals were
there without a doubt and we were on the qui vive with excitement.
We selected positions and the men made a long circuit to drive toward us as Caldwell
had directed. After half an hour had passed we heard them yelling as they closed
in, but what was our disgust to see them solemnly parading in single file up the
bottom of the valley on an open trail and carefully avoiding all thickets where
a serow could possibly be. As Harry expressed it, "all the animals had to do was
to sit tight and watch the noble procession pass." The beaters very evidently
knew nothing whatever about driving nor were we able to teach them, for they seriously
objected to leaving the open trails and going into the bush.
We worked hard for serow but the men were hopeless and it was impossible to "still
hunt" the animals at that time of the year. The natives say that in September
when the mushrooms are abundant in the lower forests the serow leave the mountain
tops and thick cover to feed upon the fungus, and that they may be killed without
the aid of beaters, but at any time the hunt would involve a vast amount of labor
with only a moderate chance of success. After we had left Fukien, Mr. Caldwell
purchased a fine male and female serow for us which are especially interesting
as they represent a different subspecies (Capricornis sumatrensis argyrochcaetes)
from those we killed in Yün-nan.
Chi-yuen-kang did yield us results, however, for we discovered a wonderful bat
cave less than a mile from our temple. Its entrance was a low round hole half
covered with vegetation, and opening into a high circular gallery; from this three
long corridors branched off like fingers from the palm of a giant's hand. The
cave was literally alive with bats. There must have been
ten thousand and on the first day we killed a hundred, representing seven species
and at least four genera. This was especially remarkable as it is unusual to find
more than two or three species living together.
The cave was a regular bat apartment house for each corridor was divided by rock
partitions into several small rooms in every one of which bats of different species
were rearing their families. The young in most instances were only a few days
old but were thickly clustered on the walls and ceilings, and each and every one
was squeaking at the top of its tiny lungs. The place must have been occupied
for scores, if not hundreds, of years for the floor was knee-deep with dung.
When we returned the day after our first visit we found that many of the young
bats had been removed by their parents and in some instances entire rooms had
been vacated. After the first day the odor of the cave was so nauseating that
to enable us to go inside it was necessary to wear gauze pads of iodoform over
our noses. The bats at
this place were killed with bamboo switches but later we always used a long gill
net which had been especially made in New York. We could hang the net over the
entrance to a cave and, when all was ready, send a native into the galleries to
stir up the animals. As they flew out they became entangled in the net and could
be caught or killed before they were able to get away. It was sometimes possible
to catch every specimen in a cavern, and moreover, to secure them in perfect condition
without broken skulls or wings.
If a bat escaped from the net it would never again strike
it, for the animals are wonderfully accurate in flight and most expert dodgers.
Even while in a cave, where hundreds of bats were in the air, they seldom flew
against us, although we might often be brushed by their wings; and it was a most
difficult thing to hit them with a bamboo switch. Their ability in dodging is
without doubt a necessary development of their feeding habits for, with the exception
of a few species, bats live exclusively upon insects and catch them in the air.
It is a rather terrifying
experience for a girl to sit in a bat cave especially if the light has gone out
and she is in utter darkness. Of course she has a cap tightly pulled over her
ears, for what girl, even if she be a naturalist's wife, would venture into a
den of evil bats with one wisp of hair exposed!
All about is the swish of ghostly wings which brush her face or neck and the air
is full of chattering noises like the grinding of hundreds of tiny teeth. Sometimes
a soft little body plumps into her lap and if she dares to take her hands from
her face long enough to disengage the clinging animal she is liable to receive
a vicious bite from teeth as sharp as needles. But, withal, it is good fun, and
think how quickly formalin jars or collecting trays can be filled with beautiful
specimens!
THE
YEN-PING REBELLION On
Sunday, June 18, we went to the bat cave to obtain a new supply of specimens.
Upon our return, just as we were about to sit down to luncheon, four excited Chinese
appeared with the following letter from Mr. Caldwell:
DEAR ROY:
There was quite a lively time in the city at an early hour this morning. The rebels
have taken Yen-ping and it looks as though there was trouble ahead. Northern soldiers
have been sent for and the chances are that either tonight or tomorrow morning
there will be quite a battle. Bankhardt, Dr. Trimble and myself have just made
a round of the city, visiting the telegraph office, post office and other places,
and while we do not believe that the foreigners will be molested, nevertheless
it is impossible to tell just what to expect. It is certain, however, that the
Consul will order all of us to Foochow if news of the situation reaches there.
Owing to the uncertainty, I think you had better come in to Yen-ping so as to
be ready for any eventuality.
After talking the situation over with Dr. Trimble and Mr. Bankhardt, we all agreed
that the wisest thing is for you to come in immediately. I am sending four burden-bearers
for it will be out of the question to find any tomorrow, if trouble occurs tonight.
The city gates are closed so you will have to climb up the ladder over the wall
behind our compound. Best wishes.
HARRY.
P. S.Later: It is
again reported that Northern soldiers are to arrive tonight. If they do and trouble
occurs your only chance is to get to Yen-ping today.
H. C. The
camp immediately was thrown into confusion for Da-Ming, the cook, and the burden-bearers
were jabbering excitedly at the top of their voices. The servants began to pack
the loads at once and meanwhile we ate a roast chicken faster than good table
manners would permitin fact, we took it in our fingers. We were both delighted
at the prospect of some excitement and talked almost as fast as the Chinese.
In just one hour from the time Harry's letter had been received, we were on the
way to Yen-ping. It was the hottest part of the day, and we were dripping with
perspiration when we left the cool darkness of the ravine and struck across the
open valley, which lay shimmering in a furnace-like heat. At the first rest house
on the top of the long hill we waited nearly an hour for our bearers who were
struggling under the heavy loads.
Three miles farther on a poor woman tottered past us on her peglike feet leaning
on the arm of a man. A short distance more and we came to the second rest house.
We had been there but a few moments when three panting women, steadying themselves
with long staves and barely able to walk on feet not more than four inches long,
came up the hill. With them were several men bearing household goods in large
bundles and huge red boxes.
The exhausted women sank upon the benches and fanned themselves while the perspiration
ran down their flushed faces. They looked so utterly miserable
that we told the cook to give them a piece of cake which Mrs. Caldwell had sent
us the day before. Their gratitude was pitiful, but, of course, they gave the
larger share to the men.
It was not long before other women and children appeared on the hill path, all
struggling upward under heavy loads, or tottering along on tightly bound feet.
Probably these women had not walked so far in their entire lives, but the fear
of the Northern soldiers and what would happen in the city if they took possession
had driven them from their homes.
Farther on we had a clear view across the valley where a long line of people was
filing up to a temple which nestled into the hillside. Half a mile beyond were
two other temples both crowded with refugees and their goods. Hundreds of families
were seeking shelter in every little house beside the road and were overflowing
into the cowsheds and pigpens.
At six o'clock we stood on the summit of the hill overlooking the city and half
an hour later were clambering up the ladder over the high wall of the compound,
just behind Dr. Trimble's house. We were wet through and while cooling off heard
the story of the morning's fighting. It seemed that a certain element in the city
was in cooperation with the representatives of the revolutionary organization.
These men wished to obtain possession of Yen-ping and, after the rebellion was
well started, to gather forces, march to Foochow, and force the Governor to declare
the independence of the province.
The plot had been hatching for several days, but the death of Yuan Shi-kai had
somewhat delayed its fruition. Saturday, however, it was known throughout the
city that trouble would soon begin. Sunday morning at half
past three, a band of one hundred men from Yuchi had marched to Yen-ping where
they were received by a delegation of rebels dressed in white who opened to them
the east gate of the city. Immediately they began to fire up the streets to intimidate
the people and in a short time were in a hot engagement with the seventeen Northern
soldiers, some of whom threw away their guns and swam across the river. The remaining
city troops were from the province of Hunan and their sympathies were really with
the South in the great rebellion. These immediately joined the rebels, where they
were received with open arms. It was reported that the tao-tai (district
mandarin) had asked for troops from Foochow and that these might be expected at
any moment; thus when they arrived a real battle could be expected and it was
very likely that the city would be partly destroyed.
We had a picnic supper on the Caldwell's porch and discussed the situation. It
was the opinion of all that the foreigners were in no immediate danger, but nevertheless
it was considered wise to be prepared, and we decided upon posts for each man
if it should become necessary to protect the compound.
Hundreds of people were besieging the missionaries with requests to be allowed
to bring their goods and families inside the walls, but these necessarily had
to be refused. Had the missionaries allowed the Chinese to bring their valuables
inside it would have cost them the right of Consular protection and, moreover,
their compound would have been the first to be attacked if looting began.
On Monday morning while we were sitting on the porch of
Mr. Caldwell's house preparing some bird skins, there came a sharp crackle of
rifle fire and then a roar of shots. Bullets began to whistle over us and we could
see puffs of smoke as the deep bang of a black powder gun punctuated the vicious
snapping of the high-power rifles. The firing gradually ceased after half an hour
and we decided to go down to the city to see what had happened, for, as no Northern
troops had appeared, the cause of the fighting was a mystery.
We went first to the mission hospital which lay across a deep ravine and only
a few yards from the quarters of the soldiers. At the door of the hospital compound
lay a bloody rag, and we found Dr. Trimble in the operating room examining a wounded
man who had just been brought in. The fellow had been shot in the abdomen with
a 45-caliber lead ball that had gone entirely through him, emerging about three
inches to the right of his spine.
From the doctor we got the first real news of the puzzling situation. It appeared
that all the men who had arrived Sunday morning from Yuchi to join the Yen-ping
rebels were in reality brigands and, to save their own lives, the Hunan soldiers
quartered in the city had played a clever trick. They had pretended to join the
rebels but at a given signal had turned upon them, killing or capturing almost
every one. Although their sympathies were really with the South, the Hunan men
knew that the rebels in Yen-ping could not hold the city against the Northern
soldiers from Foochow and, by crushing the rebellion themselves, they hoped to
avert a bigger fight.
As we could not help the doctor he suggested that we might be of some assistance
to the wounded in the city, and with rude crosses of red
cloth pinned to our white shirt sleeves we left the hospital, accompanied by four
Chinese attendants bearing a stretcher. In the compound we met a chair in which
was lying an old man groaning loudly and dripping with blood. Beside him were
his wife and several boys. The poor woman was crying quietly and, between her
sobs, was offering the wounded man mustard pickles from a small dish in her hand!
Poor things, they have so little to eat that they believe food will cure all ills!
The bearers set the chair
down as we appeared and lifted the filthy rag which covered a gaping wound in
the man's shoulder, over which had been plastered a great mass of cow dung. Just
think of the infection, but it was the only remedy they knew!
We took the man upstairs where Dr. Trimble was preparing to operate on the fellow
who had been shot in the abdomen. The doctor was working steadily and quietly,
making every move count and inspiring his native hospital staff with his own coolness;
the way this young missionary handled his cases made us glad that he was an American.
On the way down the hill
several soldiers passed us, each carrying four or five rifles and slung about
with cartridge beltsplunder stripped from the men who had been killed. A
few hundred yards farther on we found two brigands lying dead in a narrow street.
The nearest one had fallen on his face and, as we turned him over, we saw that
half his head had been blown away; the other was staring upward with wide open
eyes on which the flies already were settling in swarms.
There was little use in wasting time over these men who long ago had passed beyond
need of our help, and we went on rapidly down the alley
to the main thoroughfare. Guided by a small boy, we hurried over the rough stones
for fifteen minutes, and suddenly came to a man lying at the side of the street,
his head propped on a wooden block. An umbrella once had partly covered him but
had fallen away, leaving him unprotected in the broiling sun. His face and a terrible
wound in his head were a solid mass of flies, and thousands of insects were crawling
over the blood clots on the stones beside him. At first we thought he was dead
but soon saw his abdomen move and realized that he was breathing. It did not seem
possible that a human being could live under such conditions; and yet the bystanders
told us that he had been lying there for thirty hourshe had been shot early
the previous morning and it was now three o'clock of the next afternoon.
The man was a poor water-carrier who lived with his wife in the most utter poverty.
He had been peering over the city wall when the firing began Sunday morning and
was one of the first innocent bystanders to pay the penalty of his curiosity.
I asked why he had not been taken to the hospital, and the answer was that his
wife was too poor to hire anyone to carry him and he had no friends. So there
he lay in the burning sun, gazed at by hundreds of passersby, without one hand
being lifted to help him.
Our hospital attendants brushed away the flies, placed him in the stretcher and
started up the long hill, followed by the haggard, weeping wife and a curious
crowd. On every hand were questions: "Why are these men taking him away?" "What
are they going to do with him?" But several educated natives who understood said,
"Ing-ai-gidaiie" (A work of love). They got right
there a lesson in Christianity which they will not soon forget. It is seldom that
Chinese try to help an injured man, for ever present in their minds is the possibility
that he may die and that they will be responsible for his burial expenses.
We left the stretcher bearers at the corner of the main street with orders to
return as soon as they had deposited the man in the hospital and, under the guidance
of a boy, hurried toward the east gate where it was said seven or eight men had
been shot. Our guide took us first to a brigand who had been wounded and left
to die beside the gutter. The corpse was a horrible sight and with a feeling of
deathly nausea we made a hurried examination and walked to the gate at the end
of the street. A dozen
soldiers were on guard. We learned from the officer that there were no wounded
in the pile of dead just beyond the entrance, so we turned toward the river bank
and rapidly patrolled the alleys leading to the tao-tai's yamen (official
residence) where the firing had been heaviest. The yamen was crowded with
soldiers, and we were informed that the dead had all been removed and that there
were no woundeda grim statement which told its own story.
The yamen is but a short distance from the hospital so we climbed the hill
to the compound. The sun was simply blazing and I realized then what the wounded
men must have suffered lying in the heat without shelter. We returned to the house
and were resting on the upper porch when suddenly, far down the river, we saw
the glint of rifle barrels in the sunlight, and with field glasses made out a
long line of khaki-clad men winding along the shore trail. At the same time two
huge boats filled with soldiers came into view heading for
the water gate of the city. These were undoubtedly the Northern troops from Foochow
who were expected Monday night.
Even as we looked there came a sudden roar of musketry and a cloud of smoke drifted
up from the barracks right below usthen a rattling fusillade of shots. We
could see soldiers running along the walls firing at men below and often in our
direction. Bullets hummed in the air like angry bees and we rushed for cover,
but in a few moments the firing ceased as suddenly as it began.
We were at a loss to know what it all meant and why the troops were firing upon
the Northern soldiers whom they wished to placate. It was still a mystery when
we sat down to dinner at half past seven, but a few minutes later Mr. Bankhardt
rushed in saying that he had just received a note from the tao-tai. The
mandarin's personal servant had brought word that the Northern soldiers, who had
just entered the city, were going to kill him and he begged the missionaries for
assistance. Bankhardt also told us of the latest developments in the situation.
It seems that the city soldiers supposed the Northern troops to be brigands and
had fired upon them and killed several before they discovered their mistake. A
very delicate situation had thus been precipitated, for the Northern commander
believed that it was treachery and intended to attack the barracks in the morning
and kill every man whom he found with a rifle, as well as all the city officials.
The story of the way
in which the missionaries acted as peacemakers, saved the tao-tai, and
prevented the slaughter which surely would have taken place in the
morning, is too long to be told here, for it was accomplished only after hours
of the talk and "face saving" so dear to the heart of the Oriental. Suffice it
to say that through the exercise of great tact and a thorough understanding of
the Chinese character they were able to settle the matter without bloodshed.
The following day twenty brigands were given a so-called trial, marched off to
the west gate, beheaded amid great enthusiasm, and the incident was closed. In
the afternoon a messenger called and delivered to each of us an official letter
from the commander of the Northern troops thanking us for the part we had played
in averting trouble and bringing the matter to a peaceful end.
An interesting sidelight on the affair was received a few days later. A young
man, a Christian, who was born in the same town from which a number of the brigands
had come, went to his house on Monday night after the fight and found seven of
the robbers concealed in his bedroom. He was terrified because if they were discovered
he and all his family would be killed for aiding the bandits. He told them they
must leave at once, but they pleaded with him to let them stay for they knew there
were soldiers at every corner and that it would be impossible to get away.
While he was imploring them to go, a knock sounded at the door. He pushed the
brigands into the courtyard, and opened to three soldiers. They said: "We understand
you have brigands in your house." He was trembling with fear, but answered, "Come
in and see for yourself, if you think so."
The soldiers were satisfied by his frank open manner and, as they knew him to
be a good man, did not search the house, but went away. The poor fellow was
frightened nearly to death, but as his place was being watched it was impossible
for the brigands to leave during the day.
At night they stripped themselves, shaved their heads, and dressed like coolies,
and were able to get to the ladder down the city wall just below the mission compound
where they could escape into the hills.
The day after this occurrence, about four o'clock in the afternoon, a breathless
Chinese appeared at the house with a note to Mr. Bankhardt saying that his Chinese
teacher and the mission school cook had been arrested by the Northern soldiers
and were to be beheaded in an hour. We hurried to the police office where they
were confined and found that not only the two men but three others were in custody.
The mission cook owned
a small restaurant under the management of one of his relatives and, while Bankhardt's
teacher and the other man were sitting at a table, some Northern soldiers appeared,
one of whom owed the restaurant keeper a small amount of money. When asked to
pay, the soldier turned upon him and shouted: "You have been assisting the brigands.
I saw some of them carrying goods into your house." Thereupon the soldiers arrested
everyone in the shop.
The police officials were quite ready to release the teacher and the other man
upon our statements, but they would not allow the cook to go. His hands were kept
tightly bound and he was chained to a post by the neck. The soldier who arrested
him was his sole accuser, but of course, others would appear to uphold him in
his charge if it were necessary.
The cook was as innocent as any one of the missionaries, but it required several
hours of work and threats of complaint to the government
at Foochow to prevent the man from being summarily executed.
We were not able to get any mail from Foochow during the rebellion because the
constant stream of Northern soldiers on their way up the river had paralyzed the
entire country to such an extent that all the river men had fled.
The soldiers were firing for target practice upon every boat they saw on the river
and dozens of men had been killed and then robbed. The Northern commander told
us frankly that this could not be prevented, and when we announced that we were
going to start will all the missionaries down the river on the following day,
he was very much disturbed. He insisted that we have American flags displayed
on our boats to prevent being fired upon by the soldiers.
Although it had taken eight days to work our way laboriously through the rapids
and up the river from Foochow to Yen-Ping, we covered the same distance down the
river in twenty-four hours and had breakfast with Mr. Kellogg at his house the
morning after we left Yen-Ping. In two days our equipment was repacked and ready
for the trip to Futsing to hunt the blue tiger.
HUNTING
THE "GREAT INVISIBLE"
For many years before Mr. Caldwell went to Yen-ping he had been stationed at the
city of Futsing, about thirty miles from Foochow. Much of his work consisted of
itinerant trips during which he visited the various mission stations under his
charge. He almost invariably went on foot from place to place and carried with
him a butterfly net and a rifle, so that to so keen a naturalist each day's walk
was full of interest.
The country was infested with man-eating tigers, and very often the villagers
implored him to rid their neighborhood of some one of the yellow raiders which
had been killing their children, pigs, or cattle. During ten years he had killed
seven tigers in the Futsing region. He often said that his gun had been just as
effective in carrying Christianity to the natives as had his evangelistic work.
Although Mr. Caldwell has been especially fortunate and has killed his tigers
without ever really hunting them, nevertheless it is a most uncertain sport as
we were destined to learn. The tiger is the "Great Invisible"he is everywhere
and nowhere, here today and gone tomorrow. A sportsman in China may get his shot
the first day out or he may hunt for weeks without ever seeing a tiger even though
they are all about him; and it is this very uncertainty that makes the game all
the more fascinating.
The part of Fukien Province about Futsing includes mountains
of considerable height, many of which are planted with rice and support a surprising
number of Chinese who are grouped in closely connected villages. While the cultivated
valleys afford no cover for tiger and the mountain slopes themselves are usually
more or less denuded of forest, yet the deep and narrow ravines, choked with sword
grass and thorny bramble, offer an impenetrable retreat in which an animal can
sleep during the day without fear of being disturbed. It is possible for a man
to make his way through these lairs only by means of the paths and tunnels which
have been opened by the tigers themselves.
Mr. Caldwell's usual method of hunting was to lead a goat with one or two kids
to an open place where they could be fastened just outside the edge of the lair,
and then to conceal himself a few feet away. The bleating of the goats would usually
bring the tiger into the open where there would be an opportunity for a shot in
the late afternoon. Mr.
Caldwell's first experience in hunting tigers was with a shotgun at the village
of Lung-tao. His burden-bearers had not arrived with the basket containing his
rifle, and as it was already late in the afternoon, he suggested to Da-Da, the
Chinese boy who was his constant companion, that they make a preliminary inspection
of the lair even though they carried only shotguns loaded with lead slugs about
the size of buckshot.
They tethered a goat just outside the edge of the lair and the tiger responded
to its bleating almost immediately. Caldwell did not see the animal until it came
into the open about fifty yards away and remained in plain view for almost half
an hour. The tiger seemed to suspect danger and crouched on the
terrace, now and then putting his right foot forward a short distance and drawing
it slowly back again. He had approached along a small trail, but before he could
reach the goat it was necessary to cross an open space a few yards in width, and
to do this the animal flattened himself like a huge striped serpent. His head
was extended so that the throat and chin were touching the ground, and there was
absolutely no motion of the body other than the hips and shoulders as the beast
slid along at an amazingly rapid rate. But at the instant the cat gained the nearest
cover it made three flying leaps and landed at the foot of the terrace upon which
the goat was tied. "Just
then he saw me," said Mr. Caldwell, "and slowly pushed his great black-barred
face over the edge of the grass not fifteen feet away. "I
fired pointblank at his head and neck. He leaped into the air with the blood spurting
over the grass, and fell into a heap, but gathered himself and slid down over
the terraces. As he went I fired a second load of slugs into his hip. He turned
about, slowly climbed the hill parallel with us, and stood looking back at me,
his face streaming with blood. "I
was fumbling in my coat trying to find other shells, but before I could reload
the gun he walked unsteadily into the lair and lay down. It was already too dark
to follow and the next morning a bloody trail showed where he had gone upward
into the grass. Later, in the same afternoon, he was found dead by some Chinese
more than three miles away."
During his many experiences with the Futsing tigers Mr. Caldwell has learned much
about their habits and peculiarities, and some of his observations
are given in the following pages. "The
tiger is by instinct a coward when confronted by his greatest enemyman.
Bold and daring as he may be when circumstances are in his favor, he will hurriedly
abandon a fresh kill at the first cry of a shepherd boy attending a flock on the
mountainside and will always weigh conditions before making an attack. If things
do not exactly suit him nothing will tempt him to charge into the open upon what
may appear to be an isolated and defenseless goat. "An
experience I had in April, 1910, will illustrate this point. I led a goat into
a ravine where a tiger which had been working havoc among the herds of the farmers
was said to live. This animal only a few days previous to my hunt had attacked
a herd of cows and killed three of them, but on this occasion the beast must have
suspected danger and was exceedingly cautious. He advanced under cover along a
trail until within one hundred feet of the goat and there stopped to make a survey
of the surroundings. Peering into the valley, he saw two men at a distance of
five hundred yards or more cutting grass and, after watching intently for a time,
the great cat turned and bounded away into the bushes. "On
another occasion this tiger awaited an opportunity to attack a cow which a farmer
was using in plowing his field. The man had unhitched his cow and squatted down
in the rice paddy to eat his midday meal, when the tiger suddenly rushed from
cover and killed the animal only a few yards behind the peasant. This shows how
daring a tiger may be when he is able to strike from the rear, and when circumstances
seem to favor an attack. I have known tigers to rush at
a dog or hog standing inside a Chinese house where there was the usual confusion
of such a dwelling, and in almost every instance the victim was killed, although
it was not always carried away. "There
is probably no creature in the wilds which shows such a combination of daring
strategy and slinking cowardice as the tiger. Often courage fails him after he
has secured his victim, and he releases it to dash off into the nearest wood.
"I knew of two Chinese
who were deer hunting on a mountainside when a large tiger was routed from his
bed. The beast made a rushing attack on the man standing nearest to the path of
his retreat, and seizing him by the leg dragged him into the ravine below. Luckily
the man succeeded in grasping a small tree whereupon the tiger released his hold,
leaving his victim lying upon the ground almost paralyzed with pain and fear.
"A group of men were
gathering fuel on the hills near Futsing when a tiger which had been sleeping
in the high grass was disturbed. The enraged beast turned upon the peasants, killing
two of them instantly and striking another a ripping blow with his paw which sent
him lifeless to the terrace below. The beast did not attempt to drag either of
its victims into the bush or to attack the other persons near by.
"The strength and vitality of a full
grown tiger are amazing. I had occasion to spend the night a short time ago in
a place where a tiger had performed some remarkable feats. Just at dusk one of
these marauders visited the village and discovered a cow and her six-months-old
calf in a pen which had been excavated in the side of a
hill and adjoined a house. There was no possible way to enter the enclosure except
by a door opening from the main part of the dwelling or to descend from above.
The tiger jumped from the roof upon the neck of the heifer, killing it instantly,
and the inmates of the house opened the door just in time to see the animal throw
the calf out bodily and leap after it himself. I measured the embankment and found
that the exact height was twelve and a half feet. "The
same tiger one noon on a foggy day attacked a hog, just back of the village and
carried it into the hills. The villagers pursued the beast and overtook it within
half a mile. When the hog, which dressed weighed more than two hundred pounds,
was found, it had no marks or bruises upon it other than the deep fang wounds
in the neck. This is another instance where courage failed a tiger after he had
made off with his kill to a safe distance. The Chinese declare that when carrying
such a load a tiger never attempts to drag its prey, but throws it across its
back and races off at top speed. "The
finest trophy taken from Fukien Province in years I shot in May, 1910. Two days
previous to my hunt this tiger had killed and eaten a sixteen-year-old boy. I
happened to be in the locality and decided to make an attempt to dispose of the
troublesome beast. Obtaining a mother goat with two small kids, I led them into
a ravine near where the boy had been killed. The goat was tied to a tree a short
distance from the lair, and the kids were concealed in the tall grass well in
toward the place where the tiger would probably be. I selected a suitable spot
and kneeled down behind a bank of ferns and grass. The fact that one may be
stalked by the very beast which one is hunting adds to the excitement and keeps
one's nerves on edge. I expected that the tiger would approach stealthily as long
as he could not see the goat, as the usual plan of attack, so far as my observation
goes, is to creep up under cover as far as possible before rushing into the open.
In any case the tiger would be within twenty yards of me before it could be seen.
"For more than two hours
I sat perfectly still, alert and waiting, behind the little blind of ferns and
grass. There was nothing to break the silence other than the incessant bleating
of the goats and the unpleasant rasping call of the mountain jay. I had about
given up hope of a shot when suddenly the huge head of the man-eater emerged from
the bush, exactly where I had expected he would appear and within fifteen feet
of the kids. The back, neck, and head of the beast were in almost the same plane
as he moved noiselessly forward. "I
had implicit confidence in the killing power of the gun in my hand, and at the
crack of the rifle the huge brute settled forward with hardly a quiver not ten
feet from the kids upon which he was about to spring. A second shot was not necessary
but was fired as a matter of precaution as the tiger had fallen behind rank grass,
and the bullet passed through the shoulder blade lodging in the spine. The beast
measured more than nine feet and weighed almost four hundred pounds.
"Upon hearing the shots the villagers
swarmed into the ravine, each eager not so much to see their slain tormentor as
to gather up the blood. But little attention was paid to the tiger until every
available drop was sopped up with rags torn from their clothing, whilst men
and children even pulled up the blood-soaked grass. I learned that the blood of
a tiger is used for two purposes. A bit of bloodstained cloth is tied about the
neck of a child as a preventive against either measles or smallpox, and tiger
flesh is eaten for the same purpose. It is also said that if a handkerchief stained
with tiger blood is waved in front of an attacking dog the animal will slink away
cowed and terrified. "From
the Chinese point of view the skin is not the most valuable part of a tiger. Almost
always before a hunt is made, or a trap is built, the villagers burn incense before
the temple god, and an agreement is made to the effect that if the enterprise
be successful the skin of the beast taken becomes the property of the gods. Thus
it happens that in many of the temples handsome tiger-skin robes may be found
spread in the chair occupied by the noted 'Duai Uong,' or the god of the land.
When a hunt is successful, the flesh and bones are considered of greatest value,
and it often happens that a number of cows are killed and their flesh mixed with
that of the tiger to be sold at the exorbitant price cheerfully paid for tiger
meat. The bones are boiled for a number of days until a gelatin-like product results,
and this is believed to be exceptionally efficacious medicine.
"Notwithstanding the danger of still-hunting
a tiger in the tangle of its lair, one cannot but feel richly rewarded for the
risk when one begins to sum up one's observations. The most interesting result
of investigating an oft-frequented lair is concerning the animal's food. That
a tiger always devours its prey upon the spot where it is taken or in the adjacent
bush is an erroneous idea. This is often true when the kill is too
heavy to be carried for a long distance, but it is by no means universally so.
Not long ago the remains of a young boy were found in a grave adjacent to a tiger's
lair a few miles from Futsing city. No child had been reported missing in the
immediate neighborhood and everything indicated that the boy had been brought
alive to this spot from a considerable distance. The sides of the grave were besmeared
with the blood of the unfortunate victim, indicating that the tiger had tortured
it just as a cat plays with a mouse as long as it remains alive.
"In the lair of a tiger there are certain
terraces, or places under overhanging trees, which are covered with bones, and
are evidently spots to which the animal brings its prey to be devoured. On such
a terrace one will find the remains of deer, wild hog, dog, pig, porcupine, pangolin,
and other animals both domestic and wild. A fresh kill shows that with its rasp-like
tongue the tiger licks off all the hair of its prey before devouring it and the
hair will be found in a circle around what remains of the kill. The Chinese often
raid a lair in order to gather up the quills of the porcupine and the bony scales
of the pangolin which are esteemed for medicinal purposes. "In
addition to the larger animals, tigers feed upon reptiles and frogs which they
find among the rice fields. On the night of April 22, 1914, a party of frog catchers
were returning from a hunt when the man carrying the load of frogs was attacked
by a tiger and killed. The animal made no attempt to drag the man away and it
would appear that it was attracted by the croaking of the frogs."
"One often finds trees 'marked' by tigers
beside some trail or path in, or adjacent to, a lair. Catlike,
the tiger measures its full length upon a tree, standing in a convenient place,
and with its powerful claws rips deeply through the bark. This sign is doubly
interesting to the sportsman as it not only indicates the presence of a tiger
in the immediate vicinity but serves to give an accurate idea as to the size of
the beast. The trails leading into a lair often are marked in a different way.
In doing this the animal rakes away the grass with a forepaw and gathers it into
a pile, but claw prints never appear."
THE
BLUE TIGER After one
has traveled in a Chinese sampan for several days the prospect of a river
journey is not very alluring but we had a most agreeable surprise when we sailed
out of Foochow in a chartered house boat to hunt the "blue tiger" at Futsing.
In fact, we had all the luxury of a private yacht, for our boat contained a large
central cabin with a table and chairs and two staterooms and was manned by a captain
and crew of six menall for $1.50 per day!
In the evening we talked of the blue tiger for a long time before we spread our
beds on the roof of the boat and went to sleep under the stars. We left the boat
shortly after daylight at Daing-nei for the six-mile walk to Lung-tao. To my great
surprise the coolies were considerably distressed at the lightness of our loads.
In this region they are paid by weight and some of the bearers carry almost incredible
burdens. As an example, one of our men came into camp swinging a 125-pound trunk
on each end of his pole, laughing and chatting as gayly as though he had not been
carrying 250 pounds for six miles under a broiling sun.
Mr. Caldwell's Chinese hunter, Da-Da, lived at Lung-tao and we found his house
to be one of several built on the outskirts of a beautiful grove of gum and banyan
trees. Although it was exceptionally clean for a Chinese dwelling, we pitched
our tents a short distance away. At first we were somewhat
doubtful about sleeping outside, but after one night indoors we decided that any
risk was preferable to spending another hour in the stifling heat of the house.
It was probable that
a tiger would be so suspicious of the white tents that it would not attack us,
but nevertheless during the first nights we were rather wakeful and more than
once at some strange night sound seized our rifles and flashed the electric lamp
into the darkness. Tigers
often come into this village. Only a few hundred yards from our camp site, in
1911, a tiger had rushed into the house of one of the peasants and attempted to
steal a child that had fallen asleep at its play under the family table. All was
quiet in the house when suddenly the animal dashed through the open door. The
Chinese declare that the gods protected the infant, for the beast missed his prey
and seizing the leg of the table against which the baby's head was resting, bolted
through the door dragging the table into the courtyard.
This was the work of the famous "blue tiger" which we had come to hunt and which
had on two occasions been seen by Mr. Caldwell. The first time he heard of this
strange beast was in the spring of 1910. The animal was reported as having been
seen at various places within an area of a few miles almost simultaneously and
so mysterious were its movements that the Chinese declared it was a spirit of
the devil. After several unsuccessful hunts Mr. Caldwell finally saw the tiger
at close range but as he was armed with only a shotgun it would have been useless
to shoot. His second
view of the beast was a few weeks later and in the same
place. I will give the story in his own words: "I
selected a spot upon a hilltop and cleared away the grass and ferns with a jackknife
for a place to tie the goat. I concealed myself in the bushes ten feet away to
await the attack, but the unexpected happened and the tiger approached from the
rear. "When I first saw
the beast he was moving stealthily along a little trail just across a shallow
ravine. I supposed, of course, that he was trying to locate the goat which was
bleating loudly, but to my horror I saw that he was creeping upon two boys who
had entered the ravine to cut grass. The huge brute moved along lizard-fashion
for a few yards and then cautiously lifted his head above the grass. He was within
easy springing distance when I raised my rifle, but instantly I realized that
if I wounded the animal the boys would certainly meet a horrible death.
"Tigers are usually afraid of the human
voice so instead of firing I stepped from the bushes, yelling and waving my arms.
The huge cat, crouched for a spring, drew back, wavered uncertainly for a moment,
and then slowly slipped away into the grass. The boys were saved but I had lost
the opportunity I had sought for over a year. "However,
I had again seen the animal about which so many strange tales had been told. The
markings of the beast are strikingly beautiful. The ground color is of a delicate
shade of maltese, changing into light gray-blue on the underparts. The stripes
are well defined and like those of the ordinary yellow tiger."
Before I left New York Mr. Caldwell had written me repeatedly urging me to stop
at Futsing on the way to Yün-nan to try with him for the
blue tiger which was still in the neighborhood. I was decidedly skeptical as to
its being a distinct species, but nevertheless it was a most interesting animal
and would certainly be well worth getting.
I believed then, and my opinion has since been strengthened, that it is a partially
melanistic phase of the ordinary yellow tiger. Black leopards are common in India
and the Malay Peninsula and as only a single individual of the blue tiger has
been reported the evidence hardly warrants the assumption that it represents a
distinct species. We
hunted the animal for five weeks. The brute ranged in the vicinity of two or three
villages about seven miles apart, but was seen most frequently near Lung-tao.
He was as elusive as a will o' the wisp, killing a dog or goat in one village
and by the time we had hurried across the mountains appearing in another spot
a few miles away, leaving a trail of terrified natives who flocked to our camp
to recount his depredations. He was in truth the "Great Invisible" and it seemed
impossible that we should not get him sooner or later, but we never did.
Once we missed him by a hair's breadth through sheer bad luck, and it was only
by exercising almost superhuman restraint that we prevented ourselves from doing
bodily harm to the three Chinese who ruined our hunt. Every evening for a week
we had faithfully taken a goat into the "Long Ravine," for the blue tiger had
been seen several times near this lair. On the eighth afternoon we were in the
"blind" at three o'clock as usual. We had tied a goat to a tree nearby and her
two kids were but a few feet away.
The grass-filled lair lay
shimmering in the breathless heat, silent save for the echoes of the bleating
goats. Crouched behind the screen of branches, for three long hours we sat in
the patchwork shade,motionless, dripping with perspiration, hardly breathing,and
watched the shadows steal slowly down the narrow ravine.
It was a wild place which seemed to have been cut out of the mountain side with
two strokes of a mighty ax and was choked with a tangle of thorny vines and sword
grass. Impenetrable as a wall of steel, the only entrance was by the tiger tunnels
which drove their twisting way through the murderous growth far in toward its
gloomy heart. The shadows
had passed over us and just reached a lone palm tree on the opposite hillside.
By that I knew it was six o'clock and in half an hour another day of disappointment
would be ended. Suddenly at the left and just below us there came the faintest
crunching sound as a loose stone shifted under a heavy weight; then a rustling
in the grass. Instantly the captive goat gave a shrill bleat of terror and tugged
frantically at the rope which held it to the tree.
At the first sound Harry had breathed in my ear "Get ready, he's coming." I was
half kneeling with my heavy .405 Winchester pushed forward and the hammer up.
The blood drummed in my ears and my neck muscles ached with the strain but I thanked
Heaven that my hands were steady.
Caldwell sat like a graven image, the stock of his little 22 caliber high power
Savage nestling against his cheek. Our eyes met for an instant and I knew in that
glance that the blue tiger would never make another charge,
for if I missed him, Harry wouldn't. For ten minutes we waited and my heart lost
a beat when twenty feet away the grass began to move againbut rapidly and
up the ravine.
I saw Harry watching the lair with a puzzled look which changed to one of disgust
as a chorus of yells sounded across the ravine and three Chinese wood cutters
appeared on the opposite slope. They were taking a short cut home, shouting to
drive away the tigersand they had succeeded only too well, for the blue
tiger had slipped back to the heart of the lair from whence he had come.
He had been nearly ours and again we had lost him! I felt so badly that I could
not even swear and it wasn't the fact that Harry was a missionary which kept me
from it, either. Caldwell exclaimed just once, for his disappointment was even
more bitter than mine; he had been hunting this same tiger off and on for six
years. It was useless
for us to wait longer that evening and we pushed our way through the sword grass
to the entrance of the tunnel down which the tiger had come. There in the soft
earth were the great footprints where he had crouched at the entrance to take
a cautious survey before charging into the open.
As we looked, Harry suddenly turned to me and said: "Roy, let's go into the lair.
There is just one chance in a thousand that we may get a shot." Now I must admit
that I was not very enthusiastic about that little excursion, but in we went,
crawling on our hands and knees up the narrow passage. Every few feet we passed
side branches from the main tunnel in any one of which the tiger might easily
have been lying in wait and could have killed us as we passed. It was a foolhardy
thing to do and I am free to admit that I was scared. It
was not long before Harry twisted about and said: "Roy, I haven't lost any tigers
in here; let's get out." And out we came faster than we went in.
This was only one of the times when the "Great Invisible" was almost in our hands.
A few days later a Chinese found the blue tiger asleep under a rice bank early
in the afternoon. Frightened almost to death he ran a mile and a half to our camp
only to find that we had left half an hour before for another village where the
brute had killed two wild cats early in the morning.
Again, the tiger pushed open the door of a house at daybreak just as the members
of the family were getting up, stole a dog from the "heaven's well," dragged it
to a hillside and partly devoured it. We were in camp only a mile away and our
Chinese hunters found the carcass on a narrow ledge in the sword grass high up
on the mountain side. The spot was an impossible one to watch and we set a huge
grizzly bear trap which had been carried with us from New York.
It seemed out of the question for any animal to return to the carcass of the dog
without getting caught and yet the tiger did it. With his hind quarters on the
upper terrace he dropped down, stretched his long neck across the trap, seized
the dog which had been wired to a tree and pulled it away. It was evident that
he was quite unconscious of the trap for his fore feet had actually been placed
upon one of the jaws only two inches from the pan which would have sprung it.
One afternoon we responded
to a call from Bui-tao, a village seven miles beyond Lung-tao, where the blue
tiger had been seen that day. The natives assured us that
the animal continually crossed a hill, thickly clothed with pines and sword grass
just above the village and even though it was late when we arrived Harry thought
it wise to set the trap that night.
It was pitch dark before we reached the ridge carrying the trap, two lanterns,
an electric flash-lamp and a wretched little dog for bait. We had been engaged
for about fifteen minutes making a pen for the dog, and Caldwell and I were on
our knees over the trap when suddenly a low rumbling growl came from the grass
not twenty feet away. We jumped to our feet just as it sounded again, this time
ending in a snarl. The tiger had arrived a few moments too early and we were in
the rather uncomfortable position of having to return to the village by way of
a narrow trail through the jungle. With our rifles ready and the electric lamp
cutting a brilliant path in the darkness we walked slowly toward the edge of the
sword grass hoping to see the flash of the tiger's eyes, but the beast backed
off beyond the range of the light into an impenetrable tangle where we could not
follow. Apparently he was frightened by the lantern, for we did not hear him again.
After nearly a month
of disappointments such as these Mr. Heller joined us at Bui-tao with Mr. Kellogg.
Caldwell thought it advisable to shift camp to the Ling-suik monastery, about
twelve miles away, where he had once spent a summer with his family and had killed
several tigers. This was within the blue tiger's range and, moreover, had the
advantage of offering a better general collecting ground than Bui-tao; thus with
Heller to look after the small mammals we could begin to make our time count for
something if we did not get the tiger.
Ling-suik is a beautiful
temple, or rather series of temples, built into a hillside at the end of a long
narrow valley which swells out like a great bowl between bamboo clothed mountains,
two thousand feet in height. On his former visit Mr. Caldwell had made friends
with the head priest and we were allowed to establish ourselves upon the broad
porch of the third and highest building. It was an ideal place for a collecting
camp and would have been delightful except for the terrible heat which was rendered
doubly disagreeable by the almost continual rain.
The priests who shuffled about the temples were a hard lot. Most of them were
fugitives from justice and certainly looked the part, for a more disreputable,
diseased and generally undesirable body of men I have never seen.
Our stay at Ling-suik was productive and the temple life interesting. We slept
on the porch and each morning, about half an hour before daylight, the measured
strokes of a great gong sounded from the temple just below us. Boomboomboomboom
it went, then rapidly bang, bang, bang. It was a religious alarm clock
to rouse the world. A
little later when the upturned gables and twisted dolphins on the roof had begun
to take definite shape in the gray light of the new day, the gong boomed out again,
doors creaked, and from their cell-like rooms shuffled the priests to yawn and
stretch themselves before the early service. The droning chorus of hoarse voices,
swelling in a meaningless half-wild chant, harmonized strangely with the romantic
surroundings of the temple and become our daily matin and evensong.
At the first gong we slipped from beneath our mosquito nets
and dressed to be ready for the bats which fluttered into the building to hide
themselves beneath the tiles and rafters. When daylight had fully come we scattered
to the four winds of heaven to inspect traps, hunt barking deer, or collect birds,
but gathered again at nine o'clock for breakfast and to deposit our spoil. Caldwell
and I always spent the afternoon at the blue tiger's lair but the animal had suddenly
shifted his operations back to Lung-tao and did not appear at Ling-suik while
we were there. Our work
in Fukien taught us much that may be of help to other naturalists who contemplate
a visit to this province. We satisfied ourselves that summer collecting is impracticable,
for the heat is so intense and the vegetation so heavy that only meager results
can be obtained for the efforts expended. Continual tramping over the mountains
in the blazing sun necessarily must have its effect upon the strongest constitution,
and even a man like Mr. Caldwell, who has become thoroughly acclimated, is not
immune. Both Caldwell
and I lost from fifteen to twenty pounds in weight during the time we hunted the
blue tiger and each of us had serious trouble from abscesses. I have never worked
in a more trying climateeven that of Borneo and the Dutch East Indies where
I collected in 1909-10, was much less debilitating than Fukien in the summer.
The average temperature was about 95 degrees in the shade, but the humidity was
so high that one felt as though one were wrapped in a wet blanket and even during
a six weeks' rainless period the air was saturated with moisture from the sea-winds.
In winter the weather
is raw and damp, but collecting then would be vastly easier
than in summer, not only on account of climatic conditions, but because much of
the vegetation disappears and there is an opportunity for "still hunting."
Trapping for small mammal is especially difficult because of the dense population.
The mud dikes and the rice fields usually are covered with tracks of civets, mongooses,
and cats which come to hunt frogs or fish, but if a trap is set it either catches
a Chinaman or promptly is stolen. Moreover, the small mammals are neither abundant
nor varied in number of species, and the larger forms, such as tiger, leopard,
wild pig and serow are exceedingly difficult to kill.
While our work in the province was done during an unfavorable season and in only
two localities, yet enough was seen of the general conditions to make it certain
that a thorough zoölogical study of the region would require considerable time
and hard work and that the results, so far as a large collection of mammals is
concerned, would not be highly satisfactory. Work in the western part of the province
among the Bohea Hills undoubtedly would be more profitable, but even there it
would be hardly worth while for an expedition with limited time and money.
Bird life is on a much better footing, but the ornithology of Fukien already has
received considerable attention through the collections of Swinhoe, La Touche,
Styan, Ricketts, Caldwell and others, and probably not a great number of species
remain to be described.
Much work could still be done upon the herpetology of the region, however, and
I believe that this branch of zoology would be well worth investigation for reptiles
and batrachians are fairly abundant and the natives would
rather assist than retard one's efforts.
The language of Fukien is a greater annoyance than in any other of the Chinese
coast provinces. The Foochow dialect (which is one of the most difficult to learn)
is spoken only within fifty or one hundred miles of the city. At Yen-ping Mr.
Caldwell, who speaks "Foochow" perfectly, could not understand a word of the "southern
mandarin" which is the language of that region, and near Futsing, where a colony
of natives from Amoy have settled, the dialect is unintelligible to one who knows
only "Foochow." Travel
in Fukien is an unceasing trial, for transport is entirely by coolies who carry
from eighty to one hundred pounds. The men are paid by distance or weight; therefore,
when coolies finally have been obtained there is the inevitable wrangling over
loads so that from one to two hours are consumed before the party can start.
But the worst of it is that one can never be certain when one's entire outfit
will arrive at its new destination. Some men walk much faster than others, some
will delay a long time for tea, or may give out altogether if the day be hot,
with the result that the last load will arrive perhaps five or six hours after
the first one. As horses
are not to be had, if one does not walk the only alternative is to be carried
in a mountain chair, which is an uncomfortable, trapeze-like affair and only to
be found along the main highways. On the whole, transport by manpower in China
is so uncertain and expensive that for a large expedition it forms a grave obstacle
to successful work, if time and funds be limited.
On the other hand, servants are cheap and usually good.
We employed a very fair cook who received monthly seven dollars Mexican (then
about three and one-half dollars gold), and "boys" were hired at from five to
seven dollars (Mexican). As none of the servants knew English they could be obtained
at much lower wages, but English-speaking cooks usually receive from fifteen to
twenty dollars (Mexican) a month.
It was hard to leave Fukien without the blue tiger but we had hunted him unsuccessfully
for five weeks and there was other and more important work awaiting us in Yün-nan.
It required thirty porters to transport our baggage from the Ling-suik monastery
to Daing-nei, twenty-one miles away, where two houseboats were to meet us, and
by ten o'clock in the evening we were lying off Pagoda Anchorage awaiting the
flood tide to take us to Foochow. We made our beds on the deck house and in the
morning opened our eyes to find the boat tied to the wharf at the Custom House
on the Bund, and ourselves in full view of all Foochow had it been awake at that
hour. The week of packing
and repacking that followed was made easy for us by Claude Kellogg, who acted
as our ministering angel. I think there must be a special Providence that watches
over wandering naturalists and directs them to such men as Kellogg, for without
divine aid they could never be found. When we last saw him, he stood on the stone
steps of the water front waving his hat as we slipped away on the tide, to board
the S. S. Haitan for Hong Kong.
THE
WOMEN OF CHINAY.
B. A. The schools
for native girls at Foochow and Yen-ping interested us greatly, even when we first
came to China, but we could not appreciate then as we did later the epoch-making
step toward civilization of these institutions.
How much the missionaries are able to accomplish from a religious standpoint is
a question which we do not wish to discuss, but no one who has ever lived among
them can deny that the opening of schools and the diffusing of western knowledge
are potent factors in the development of the people. The Chinese were not slow
even in the beginning to see the advantages of a foreign education for their boys
and now, along the coast at least, some are beginning to make sacrifices for their
daughters as well. The Woman's College, which was opened recently in Foochow,
is one of the finest buildings of the Republic, and when one sees its bright-faced
girls dressed in their quaint little pajama-like garments, it is difficult to
realize that outside such schools they are still slaves in mind and body to those
iron rules of Confucius which have molded the entire structure of Chinese society
for over 2400 years.
The position of women in China today, and the rules which govern the household
of every orthodox Chinese, are the direct heritage of Confucianism.
The following translation by Professor J. Legge from the Narratives of the
Confucian School, chapter 26, is illuminating:
Confucius said: "Man is the representative of heaven and is supreme over all things.
Woman yields obedience to the instructions of man and helps to carry out his principles.
On this account she can determine nothing of herself and is subject to the rule
of the three obediences. "(1)
When young she must obey her father and her elder brother; "(2)
When married, she must obey her husband; "(3)
When her husband is dead she must obey her son. "She
may not think of marrying a second time. No instructions or orders must issue
from the harem. Women's business is simply the preparation and supplying of drink
and food. Beyond the threshold of her apartments she shall not be known for evil
or for good. She may not cross the boundaries of a state to attend a funeral.
She may take no steps on her own motive and may come to no conclusion on her own
deliberation." The grounds
for divorce as stated by Confucius are: "(1)
Disobedience to her husband's parents; "(2)
Not giving birth to a son; "(3)
Dissolute conduct; "(4)
Jealousy of her husband's attentions (to the other inmates at his harem);
"(5) Talkativeness, and
"(6) Thieving."
A Chinese bride owes implicit obedience to her mother-in-law, and as she is often
reared by her husband's family, or else married to him as a mere child,
and is under the complete control of his mother for a considerable period of her
existence, her life in many instances is one of intolerable misery. There is generally
little or no consideration for a girl under the best of circumstances until she
becomes the mother of a male child; her condition then improves but she approaches
happiness only when she in turn occupies the enviable position of mother-in-law.
It is difficult to imagine
a life of greater dreariness and vacuity than that of the average Chinese woman.
Owing to her bound feet and resultant helplessness, if she is not obliged to work
she rarely stirs from the narrow confinement of her courtyard, and perhaps in
her entire life she may not go a mile from the house to which she was brought
a bride, except for the periodical visits to her father's home.
It has been aptly said that there are no real homes in China and it is not surprising
that, ignored and despised for centuries, the Chinese woman shows no ability to
improve the squalor of her surroundings. She passes her life in a dark, smoke-filled
dwelling with broken furniture and a mud floor, together with pigs, chickens and
babies enjoying a limited sphere of action under the tables and chairs, or in
the tumble-down courtyard without. Her work is actually never done and a Chinese
bride, bright and attractive at twenty, will be old and faded at thirty.
But without doubt the crowning evil which attends woman's condition in China is
foot binding, and nothing can be offered in extenuation of this abominable custom.
It is said to have originated one thousand years before the Christian era and
has persisted until the present day in spite of the efforts directed against it.
The Empress Dowager issued edicts strongly advising its
discontinuation, the "Natural Foot Society," which was formed about fifteen years
ago, has endeavored to educate public opinion, and the missionaries refuse to
admit girls so mutilated to their schools; but nevertheless the reform has made
little progress beyond the coast cities. "Precedent" and the fear of not obtaining
suitable husbands for their daughters are responsible for the continuation of
the evil, and it is estimated that there are still about seventy-four millions
of girls and women who are crippled in this way.
The feet are bandaged between the ages of five and seven. The toes are bent under
the sole of the foot and after two or three years the heel and instep are so forced
together that a dollar can be placed in the cleft; gradually also the lower limbs
shrink away until only the bones remain.
The suffering of the children is intense. We often passed through streets full
of laughing boys and tiny girls where others, a few years older, were sitting
on the doorsteps or curbstones holding their tortured feet and crying bitterly.
In some instances outhouses are constructed a considerable distance from the family
dwelling where the girls must sleep during their first crippled years in order
that their moans may not disturb the other members of the family. The child's
only relief is to hang her feet over the edge of the bed in order to stop the
circulation and induce numbness, or to seek oblivion from opium.
If the custom were a fad which affected only the wealthy classes it would be reprehensible
enough, but it curses rich and poor alike, and almost every day we saw heavily
laden coolie women steadying themselves by means of a staff,
hobbling stiff-kneed along the roads or laboring in the fields.
Although the agitation against foot binding is undoubtedly making itself felt
to a certain extent in the coast provinces, in Yün-nan the horrible practice continues
unabated. During the year in which we traveled through a large part of the province,
wherever there were Chinese we saw bound feet. And the fact that virtually every
girl over eight years old was mutilated in this way is satisfactory evidence that
reform ideas have not penetrated to this remote part of the Republic.
I know of nothing which so rouses one's indignation because of its senselessness
and brutality, and China can never hope to take her place among civilized nations
until she has abandoned this barbarous custom and liberated her women from their
infamous subjection.
There has been much criticism of foreign education because the girls who have
had its advantages absorb western ideas so completely that they dislike to return
to their homes where the ordinary conditions of a Chinese household exist. Nevertheless,
if the women of China are ever to be emancipated it must come through their own
education as well as that of the men.
One of the first results of foreign influence is to delay marriage, and in some
instances the early betrothal with its attendant miseries. The evil which results
from this custom can hardly be overestimated. It happens not infrequently that
two children are betrothed in infancy, the respective families being in like circumstances
at the time. The opportunity perhaps is offered to the girl to attend school and
she may even go through college, but an inexorable custom brings her back to her
parents' home, forces her to submit to the engagement made in
babyhood and perhaps ruins her life through marriage with a man of no higher social
status or intelligence than a coolie.
Among the few girls imbued with western civilization a spirit of revolt is slowly
growing, and while it is impossible for them to break down the barriers of ages,
yet in many instances they waive aside what would seem an unsurmountable precedent
and insist upon having some voice in the choosing of their husbands.
While in Yen-ping we were invited to attend the semi-foreign wedding of a girl
who had been brought up in the Woman's School and who was qualified to be a "Bible
Woman" or native Christian teacher. It was whispered that she had actually met
her betrothed on several occasions, but on their wedding day no trace of recognition
was visible, and the marriage was performed with all the punctilious Chinese observances
compatible with a Christian ceremony.
Precedent required of this little bride, although she might have been radiantly
happy at heart, and undoubtedly was, to appear tearful and shrinking and as she
was escorted up the aisle by her bridesmaid one might have thought she was being
led to slaughter. White is not becoming to the Chinese and besides it is a sign
of mourning, so she had chosen pink for her wedding gown and had a brilliant pink
veil over her carefully oiled hair.
After the ceremony the bride and bridegroom proceeded downstairs to the joyous
strain of the wedding march, but with nothing joyous in their demeanorin
fact they appeared like two wooden images at the reception and endured for over
an hour the stares and loud criticism of the guests. He assumed during the ordeal
a look of bored indifference while the little bride sat with
her head bowed on her breast, apparently terror stricken. But once she raised
her face and I saw a merry twinkle in her shining black eyes that made me realize
that perhaps it wasn't all quite so frightful as she would have us believe. I
often wonder what sort of a life she is leading in her far away Chinese courtyard.
VOYAGING
TO YÜN-NAN We had a busy
week in Hong Kong outfitting for our trip to Yün-nan. Hong Kong is one of the
best cities in the Orient in which to purchase supplies of almost any kind, for
not only is the selection excellent, but the best English goods can be had for
prices very little in excess of those in London itself.
The system which we used in our commissary was that of the unit food box which
has been adopted by most large expeditions. The boxes were packed to weigh seventy
pounds each and contained all the necessary staple supplies for three persons
for one week; thus only one box needed to be opened at a time, and, moreover,
if the party separated for a few days a single box could be taken without the
necessity of repacking and with the assurance that sufficient food would be available.
Our supplies consisted
largely of flour, butter, sugar, coffee, milk, bacon, and marmalade, and but little
tinned meat, vegetables, or fruit because we were certain to be able to obtain
a plentiful supply of such food in the country through which we were expecting
to travel. Our tents
were brought from New York and were made of light Egyptian cotton thoroughly waterproof,
but we also purchased in Hong Kong a large army tent for the servants and two
canvas flies to protect loads and specimens. We used sleeping bags and folding
cots, tables and chairs, for when an expedition expects to remain
in the field for a long time it is absolutely necessary to be as comfortable as
possible and to live well; otherwise one cannot work at one's highest efficiency.
For clothing we all wore
khaki or "Dux-back" suits with flannel shirts and high leather shoes for mountain
climbing, and we had light rubber automobile shirts and rubber caps for use in
rainy weather. The auto shirt is a long, loose robe which slips over the head
and fastens about the neck and, when one is sitting upon a horse, can be so spread
about as to cover all exposed parts of the body; it is especially useful and necessary,
and hip rubber boots are also very comfortable during the rainy season.
Our traps for catching small mammals were brought from New York. We had two sizes
of wooden "Out of Sight" for mice and rats, and four or five sizes of Oneida steel
traps for catching medium sized animals such as civets and polecats. We also carried
a half dozen No. 5 wolf traps. Mr. Heller had used this size in Africa and found
that they were large enough even to hold lions.
Mr. Heller carried a 250-300 Savage rifle, while I used a 6-1/2 mm. Mannlicher
and a .405 Winchester. All of these guns were eminently satisfactory, but the
choice of a rifle is a very personal matter and every sportsman has his favorite
weapon. We found, however, that a flat trajectory high-power rifle such as those
with which we were armed was absolutely essential for many of our shots were at
long range and we frequently killed gorals at three hundred yards or over.
The camera equipment consisted of two 3A Kodaks, a Graphic 4 × 5
tripod camera, and Graflex 4 × 5 for rapid work. We have found
after considerable field experience that the 4 × 5
is the most convenient size to handle, for the plate is large enough and can be
obtained more readily than any other in different parts of the world. The same
applies to the 3A Kodak "postcard" size film, for there are few places where foreign
goods are carried that 3A films cannot be purchased.
All of our plates and films were sealed in airtight tin boxes before we left America,
and thus the material was in perfect condition when the cans were opened. We used
plates almost altogether in the finer photographic work, for although they are
heavier and more difficult to handle than films, nevertheless the results obtained
are very superior. A collapsible rubber dark room about seven feet high and four
feet in diameter was an indispensable part of the camera equipment. This tent
was made for us by the Abercrombie & Fitch Company, of New York, and could
be hung from the limb of a tree or the rafters of a building and be ready for
use in five minutes.
The motion pictures were taken with a Universal camera, and like all other negatives
were developed in the field by means of a special apparatus which had been designed
by Mr. Carl Akeley of the American Museum of Natural History. This work required
a much larger space than that of the portable dark room and we consequently had
a tent made of red cloth which could be tied inside of our ordinary sleeping tent.
Our equipment was packed
in fiber army trunks and in wooden boxes with sliding tops. The latter arrangement
is especially desirable in Yün-nan, for the loads can be opened without being
untied from the saddle, thus saving a considerable amount of time and trouble.
It was by no means an
easy matter to get our supplies together, but the Lane &
Crawford Company of Hong Kong pushed the making and packing of our boxes in a
remarkably efficient manner; as the manager of one of their departments expressed
it, "the one way to hurry a Chinaman is to get more Chinamen," and they put a
small army at work upon our material, which was ready for shipment in just a week.
While in Hong Kong we
were joined by Wu Hung-tao, of Shanghai, who acted as interpreter and "head boy"
as well as a general field manager of the expedition. He formerly had been in
the employ of Mr. F. W. Gary, when the latter was Commissioner of Customs in Teng-yueh,
Yün-nan, and he was educated at the Anglo-Chinese College of Foochow. Wu proved
to be the most efficient and trustworthy servant whom we have ever employed, and
the success of our work was due in no small degree to his efforts.
We left for Tonking on the S. S. Sung-kiang, commanded by Harry Trowbridge,
a congenial and well-read gentleman whose delightful personality contributed much
toward making our week's stay on his ship most pleasant. On our way to Haiphong
the vessel stopped at the island of Hainan and anchored about three miles off
the town of Hoi-hau. This island is 90 by 150 miles long, is mountainous in its
center, but flat and uninteresting at the northwest.
A large part of the island is unexplored and in the interior there is a mountain
called "the Five Fingers" which has never been ascended, for it is reported that
the hill tribes are unfriendly and that the tropical valleys are reeking with
deadly malaria. The island undoubtedly would prove to be a rich field for zoölogical
work as is shown by the collections which the American Museum
of Natural History has already received from a native dealer; these include monkeys,
squirrels, and other small mammals, and bears, leopards, and deer are said to
be among its fauna. The
next night's steaming brought us to the city of Paik-hoi on the mainland. In the
afternoon we went ashore with Captain Trowbridge to visit Dr. Bradley of the China
Inland Mission who is in charge of a leper hospital, which is a model of its kind.
The doctor was away but we made ourselves at home and when he returned he found
us in his drawing room comfortably enjoying afternoon tea. He remarked that he
knew of a Chinese cook who was looking for a position, and half an hour later,
while we were watching some remarkably fine tennis, the cook arrived. He was about
six feet two inches high, and so thin that he was immediately christened the "Woolworth
Building" and, although not a very prepossessing looking individual he was forthwith
engaged, principally because of his ability to speak English. This was at six
o'clock in the afternoon and we had to be aboard the ship at eight. The doctor
sent a note to the French Consul and the cook returned anon with his baggage and
passport. Obtaining this cook was the only really rapid thing which I have ever
seen done in China! When
the Sung-kiang arrived in Haiphong the next afternoon we were besieged
by a screaming, fighting mob of Annamits who seized upon our baggage like so many
vultures, and it was only by means of a few well-directed kicks that we could
prevent it from being scattered to the four winds of Heaven. After we had designated
a sampan to receive our equipment the unloading began and several trunks
had gone over the side, when Mr. Heller happened to glance
down just in time to see one of the ammunition boxes drop into the water and sink
like lead. The Annamits, believing that it had not been noticed, went on as blithely
as before and volubly denied that anything had been lost. We stopped the unloading
instantly and sent for divers. The box had sunk in thirty feet of muddy water
and it seemed useless to hope that it could ever be recovered, but the divers
went to work by dropping a heavy stone on the end of a rope and going down it
hand over hand. After
two hours the box was located and brought dripping to the surface. Fortunately
but little of the ammunition was ruined, and most of it was dried during the night
in the engine room. Because of this delay we had to leave Haiphong on the following
day, and with Captain Trowbridge, we went by train to Hanoi, the capital of the
colony. Hanoi is a city
of delightful surprises. It has broad, clean streets, overhung with trees which
often form a cool green canopy overhead, beautiful lawns and well-kept houses,
and in the center of the town is a lovely lake surrounded by a wide border of
palms. At the far end, like a jewel in a crystal setting, seems to float a white
pagoda, an outpost of the temple which stands in the midst of a watery meadow
of lotus plants. The city shops are excellent, but in most instances the prices
are exceedingly high.
Like all the French towns in the Orient the hours for work are rather confusing
to the foreigner. The shops open at 6:30 in the morning and close at 11 o'clock
to reopen again at 3 in the afternoon and continue business until 7:30 or 8 o'clock
in the evening. During the middle of the day all houses have the shutters closely
drawn, and because of the intense heat and glare of the
sun the streets are absolutely deserted, not even a native being visible. In the
morning a petit déjeuner, remarkable especially for its "petiteness," is
served, and a real déjeuner comes later anywhere from 10 to 12:30.
About 6 o'clock in the evening the open cafés and restaurants along the
sidewalk are lined with groups of men and women playing cards and dice and drinking
gin and bitters, vermouth or absinthe. There is an air of happiness and life about
Hanoi which is typically Parisian and even during war time it is a city of gayety.
An immense theater stands in the center of the town, but has not been opened since
the beginning of the war.
We had letters to M. Chemein Dupontés, the director of the railroads, as well
as to the Lieutenant-Governor and other officials. Without exception we were received
in the most cordial manner and every facility and convenience put at our disposal.
M. Dupontés was especially helpful.
Some time before our arrival a tunnel on the railroad from Hanoi to Yün-nan Fu
had caved in and for almost a month trains had not been running. It was now in
operation, however, but all luggage had to be transferred by hand at the broken
tunnel and consequently must not exceed eighty-five pounds in weight. This meant
repacking our entire equipment and three days of hard work. M. Dupontés arranged
to have our 4000 pounds of baggage put in a special third class carriage with
our "boys" in attendance and in this way saved the expedition a considerable amount
of money. He personally went with us to the station to arrange for our comfort
with the chef de gare, telegraphed ahead at every station
upon the railroad, and gave us an open letter to all officials; in fact there
was nothing which he left undone.
The railroad is a remarkable engineering achievement for it was constructed in
great haste through a difficult mountainous range. Yün-nan is an exceedingly rich
province and the French were quick to see the advantages of drawing its vast trade
to their own seaports. The British were already making surveys to construct a
railroad from Bhamo on the headwaters of the Irawadi River across Yün-nan to connect
with the Yangtze, and the French were anxious to have their road in operation
some time before the rival line could be completed.
Owing to its hasty construction and the heavy rainfall, or perhaps to both, the
tunnels and bridges frequently cave in or are washed away and the railroad is
chiefly remarkable for the number of days in the year in which it does not operate;
nevertheless the French deserve great credit for their enterprise in extending
their line to Yün-nan Fu over the mountains where there is a tunnel or bridge
almost every mile of the way. While it was being built through the fever-stricken
jungles of Tonking the coolies died like flies, and it was necessary to suspend
all work during the summer months.
The scenery along the railroad is marvelous and the traveling is by no means uncomfortable,
but the hotels in which one stops at night are wretched. One of our friends in
Hong Kong related an amusing experience which he had at Lao-kay, the first hotel
on the railroad. He asked for a bath and discovered that a tub of hot water had
been prepared. He wished a cold bath, and seeing a large tank filled with cold
water in the corner of the room he climbed in and was enjoying himself when the
hotel proprietor suddenly rushed upstairs exclaiming, "Mon
Dieu, Mon Dieu, you are in the tank of drinking water."
When we arrived at Yün-nan Fu we found a surprisingly cosmopolitan community housed
within its grim old walls; some were consuls, some missionaries, some salt, telegraph,
or customs officials in the Chinese employ, and others represented business firms
in Hong Kong , but all received us with open handed hospitality characteristic
of the East. We thought
that after leaving Hong Kong our evening clothes would not again be used, but
they were requisitioned every night for we were guests at dinners given by almost
everyone of the foreign community. Mr. Howard Page, a representative of the Standard
Oil Company, proved a most valuable friend, and through him we were able to obtain
a caravan and make other arrangements for the transportation of our baggage. M.
Henry Wilden, the French Consul, an ardent sportsman and a charming gentleman,
took an active interest in our affairs and arranged a meeting for us with the
Chinese Commissioner of Foreign Affairs. Moreover, he later transported our trunks
to Hong Kong with his personal baggage and assisted us in every possible way.
We went to the Foreign
Office at half past ten and were ushered into a large room where a rather imposing
lunch had already been spread. The Commissioner, a fat, jolly little man, who
knew a few words of French but none of English, received us in the most cordial
way and immediately opened several bottles of champagne in our honor. He asked
why our passports had not been visaed in Peking, and we pleased him greatly by
replying that at the time we were in the capital Yün-nan was an independent province
and consequently the Peking Government had not the temerity
to put their stamp upon our passports.
Inasmuch as Yün-nan was infested with brigands we had expected some opposition
to our plans for traveling in the interior, but none was forthcoming, and with
the exception of an offer of a guard of soldiers for our trip to Ta-li Fu which
we knew it would be impolitic to refuse, we left the Foreign Office with all the
desired permits. The
Chinese Government appeared to be greatly interested in our zoölogical study of
Yün-nan, offered to assist us in every way we could suggest, and telegraphed to
every mandarin in the north and west of the province, instructing them to receive
us with all honor and to facilitate our work in every way. None of the opposition
which we had been led to expect developed, and it is difficult to see how we could
have been more cordially received.
ON
THE ROAD TO TA-LI FU
On August 6, we dispatched half our equipment to Ta-li Fu, and three days later
we ourselves left Yün-nan Fu at eleven o'clock in the morning after an interminable
wait for our caravan. Through the kindness of Mr. Page, a house boat was put at
our disposal and we sailed across the upper end of the beautiful lake which lies
just outside the city, and intercepted the caravan twenty-five li [Footnote:
A li in this province equals one-third of an English mile.] from Yün-nan
Fu. On the way we passed
a number of cormorant fishers, each with ten or a dozen birds sitting quietly
upon the boat with outspread wings drying their feathers. Every bird has a ring
about its neck, and is thus prevented from swallowing the fish which it catches
by diving into the water.
After waiting an hour for our caravan we saw the long train of mules and horses
winding up the hill toward us. There were seventeen altogether, and in the midst
of them rode the cook clinging desperately with both hands to a diminutive mule,
his long legs dangling and a look of utter wretchedness upon his face. Just before
the caravan reached us it began to rain, and the cook laboriously pulled on a
suit of yellow oilskins which we had purchased for him in Yün-nan Fu. These, together
with a huge yellow hat, completed a picture which made us
roar with laughter; Heller gave the caption for it when he shouted, "Here comes
the 'Yellow Peril.'"
We surveyed the tiny horses with dismay. As Heller vainly tried to get his girth
tight enough to keep the saddle from sliding over the animal's tail he exclaimed,
"Is this a horse or a squirrel I'm trying to ride?" But it was not so bad when
we finally climbed aboard and found that we did not crush the little brutes.
A seventy-pound box on each side of the saddle with a few odds and ends on top
made a pack of at least one hundred and sixty pounds. This is heavy even for a
large animal and for these tiny mules seemed an impossibility, but it is the usual
weight, and the businesslike way in which they moved off showed that they were
not overloaded. The Yün-nan
pack saddle is a remarkably ingenious arrangement. The load is strapped with a
rawhide to a double A-shaped frame which fits loosely over a second saddle on
the animal's back and is held in place by its own weight. If a mule falls the
pack comes off and, moreover, it can be easily removed if the road is bad or whenever
a stop is made. It has the great disadvantage, however, of giving the horses serious
back sores which receive but scanty attention from the mafus (muleteers).
When we were fairly started
upon our long ride to Ta-li Fu the time slipped by in a succession of delightful
days. Since this was the main caravan route the mafus had regular stages
beyond which they would not go. If we did not stop for luncheon the march could
be ended early in the afternoon and we could settle ourselves for the night in
a temple which always proved a veritable "haven of rest"
after a long day in the saddle. A few pages from my wife's "Journal" of September
fifteenth describes our camp at Lu-ho-we and our life on the road to Ta-li Fu.
We are sitting
on the porch of an old, old temple. It is on a hilltop in a forest grove with
the gray-walled town lying at our feet. The sun is flooding the flower-filled
courtyard and throwing bars of golden light through the twisted branches of a
bent old pine, over the stone well, and into the dim recesses behind the altar
where a benevolent idol grins down upon us.
We have been in the saddle for eight hours and it is enchanting to rest in this
peaceful, aged temple. Outside children are shouting and laughing but all is quiet
here save for the drip of water in the well, and the chatter of a magpie on the
pine tree. Today we made the stage in one long march and now we can rest and browse
among our books or wander with a gun along the cool, tree-shaded paths.
The sun is hot at midday, although the mornings and evenings are cold, and tonight
we shall build a fragrant fire of yellow pine, and talk for an hour before we
go to sleep upon the porch where we can see the moon come up and the stars shining
so low that they seem like tiny lanterns in the sky.
It is seven days since we left Yün-nan Fu and each night we have come to temples
such as this. There is an inexpressible charm about them, lying asleep, as it
were, among the trees of their courtyards, with stately, pillared porches, and
picturesque gables upturned to the sky. They seem so very, very old and filled
with such great calm and peace.
Sometimes they stand in the midst of a populous town and we ride through long
streets between dirty houses, swarming with ragged women, filthy men, and screaming
children; suddenly we come to the dilapidated entrance of our temple, pass through
a courtyard, close the huge gates and are in another world.
We leave early every morning
and the boys are up long before dawn. As we sleepily open our eyes we see their
dark figures silhouetted against the brilliant camp fire, hear the yawns of the
mafus and the contented crunching of the mules as they chew their beans.
Wu appears with a lantern
and calls out the hour and before we have fully dressed the odor of coffee has
found its way to the remotest corner of the temple, and a breakfast of pancakes,
eggs, and oatmeal is awaiting on the folding table spread with a clean white cloth.
While we are eating, the beds are packed, and the loads retied, accompanied by
a running fire of exhortations to the mafus who cause us endless trouble.
They are a hard lot,
these mafus. Force seems to be the only thing they understand and kindness
produces no results. If the march is long and we stop for tiffin it is well-nigh
impossible to get them started within three hours without the aid of threats.
Once after a long halt when all seemed ready, we rode ahead only to wait by the
roadside for hours before the caravan arrived. As soon as we were out of sight
they had begun to shoe their mules and that night we did not make our stage until
long after dark. In the
morning when we see the first loads actually on the horses we ride off at the
head of the caravan followed by a straggling line of mules and horses picking
their way over the jagged stones of the road. It is delightful in the early morning
for the air is fresh and brisk like that of October at home, but later in the
day when the sun is higher it is uncomfortably hot, and we are glad to find a
bit of shade where we can rest until the caravan arrives.
The roads are execrable. The Chinese have a proverb which says: "A road is good
for ten years and bad for ten thousand," and this applies most excellently to
those of Yün-nan. The main caravan highways are paved with huge stones to make
them passable during the rainy season, but after a few years'
wear the blocks become broken and irregular, the earth is washed from between
them and they are upturned at impossible angles. The result is a chaotic mass
which by no stretch of imagination can be called a road. Where the stones are
still in place they have been worn to such glasslike smoothness by the thousands
of passing mules that it is well-nigh impossible to walk upon them. As a result
a caravan avoids the paving whenever it can find a path and sometimes dozens of
deeply-cut trails wind over the hills beside the road.
We are seldom on level ground, for ten per cent of the entire province is mountainous
and we soon lost count of the ranges which we crossed. It is slow, hard work,
toiling up the steep mountainsides, but once on the ridges where the country is
spread out below us like a great, green relief map, there is a wonderful exhilaration,
and we climb higher with a joyous sense of freedom.
Yün-nan means "south of the cloud" and every morning the peaks about us are shrouded
in fog. Sometimes the veil-like mists still float about the mountain tops when
we climb into them, and we are suddenly enveloped in a wet gray blanket which
sends us shivering into the coats tied to our saddles.
For centuries this road has been one of the main trade arteries through the province,
and with the total lack of conservation ideas so characteristic of the Chinese,
every available bit of natural forest has been cut away. As a result the mountains
are desert wastes of sandstone alternating with grass-covered hills sometimes
clothed with groves of pines or spruces. These trees have all been planted, and
ere they have reached a height of fifteen or twenty feet will yield to the insistent
demand for wood which is ever present with the Chinese.
The ignorance of the need of forest conservation is an illuminating commentary
on Chinese education. Mr. William Hanna, a missionary of
Ta-li Fu, told us that one day he was riding over this same road with a Chinese
gentleman, a deep scholar, who was considered one of the best educated men of
the province. Pointing to the barren hills washed clean of soil and deeply worn
by countless floods, Mr. Hanna remarked that all this could have been prevented,
and that instead of a rocky waste there might have been a fertile hillside, had
the trees been left to grow.
The Chinese scholar listened in amazement to facts which every western schoolboy
has learned ere he is twelve years old, but of which he was ignorant because they
are not a part of Confucius' teachings. To study modern science is considered
a waste of time by the orthodox Chinese for "everything good must be old," and
all his life he delves into the past utterly neglectful of the present.
Every valley along the road was green with rice fields and this, together with
the deforestation of the mountains, is responsible for the almost total lack of
animal life. Night after night we set traps about our temple camps only to find
them untouched in the morning. There were no mammals with the exception of a few
red-bellied squirrels (Callosciurus erythraeus sub sp.) and now and then
a tree shrew (Tupaia belangeri chinensis).
The latter is an interesting species. Although it is an Insectivore, and a relative
of the tiny shrews which live in holes and under logs, it has squirrel-like habits
and in appearance is like a squirrel to which it is totally unrelated. Instead
of the thinly haired mouse-like tails of the ordinary shrews the tupaias have
developed long bushy tails and in fact look and act so much like
squirrels that it is difficult to convince the white residents of Yün-nan, who
are accustomed to see them run about the hedges and walls of their courtyards
that the two are quite unrelated.
The tree shrews are found only in Asia and are one of the most remarkable instances
of a superficial resemblance between unrelated animals with similar habits. A
study of their anatomy has revealed the fact that they represent a distinct group
which is connected with the monkeys (lemurs).
Although birds were fairly abundant the species were not varied. We were about
a month too early for the ducks and geese, which during the winter swarm into
Yün-nan from the north, and without a dog, pheasants are difficult to get. In
fact we were greatly disappointed in the game birds, for we had expected good
pheasant shooting even along the road and virtually none were to be found.
The main caravan roads of Yün-nan held little of interest for us as naturalists,
but as students of native customs they were fascinating, for the life of the province
passed before us in panoramic completeness. Chinese villages wherever we have
seen them are marvels of utter and abandoned filth and although those of Yün-nan
are no exception to the rule, they are considerably better than the coast cities.
Pigs, chickens, horses
and cows live in happy communion with the human inmates of the houses, the pigs
especially being treated as we favor dogs at home. On the door steps children
play with the swine, patting and pounding them, and one of my friends said that
he had actually seen a mother bring her baby to be nursed by a sow with her family
of piglets.
The natives were pleasant
and friendly and seemed to be industrious. Wherever the deforestation had left
sufficient soil on the lower hillsides patches of corn took the place of the former
poppy fields for opium. In 1906, the Empress Dowager issued an edict prohibiting
the growing of opium, and gave guarantees to the British that it would be entirely
stamped out during the next ten years. Strangely enough these promises have been
faithfully kept, and in Yün-nan the hillsides, which were once white with poppy
blossoms, are now yellow with corn. In all our 2000 miles of riding over unfrequented
trails and in the most out-of-the-way spots we found only one instance where opium
was being cultivated.
The mandarin of each district accompanied by a guard of soldiers makes periodical
excursions during the seasons when the poppy is in blossom, cuts down the plants
if any are found, and punishes the owners. China deserves the greatest credit
for so successfully dealing with a question which affects such a large part of
her four hundred millions of people and which presents such unusual difficulties
because of its economic importance.
Just across the frontier in Burma, opium is grown freely and much is smuggled
into Yün-nan. Therefore its use has by no means been abandoned, especially in
the south of the province, and in some towns it is smoked openly in the tea houses.
In August, 1916, just before we reached Yün-nan Fu there was an exposé
of opium smuggling which throws an illuminating side light on the corruption of
some Chinese officials.
Opium can be purchased in Yün-nan Fu for two dollars (Mexican) an ounce, while
in Shanghai it is worth ten dollars (Mexican). Tang (the
Military Governor), the Minister of Justice, the Governor's brother and three
members of Parliament had collected six hundred pounds of opium which they undertook
to transfer to Shanghai.
Their request that no examination of their baggage be made by the French during
their passage through Tonking was granted, and a similar favor was procured for
them at Shanghai. Thus the sixty cases were safely landed, but a few hours later,
through the opium combine, foreign detectives learned of the smuggling and the
boxes were seized. The
Minister of Justice denied all knowledge of the opium, as did the three Parliament
members, and Governor Tang was not interrogated as that would be quite contrary
to the laws of Chinese etiquette; however, he will not receive reappointment when
his official term expires.
As we neared Ta-li Fu, and indeed along the entire road, we were amazed at the
prevalence of goitre. At a conservative estimate two out of every five persons
were suffering from the disease, some having two, or even three, globules of uneven
size hanging from their throats. In one village six out of seven adults were affected,
but apparently children under twelve or fourteen years are free from it as we
saw no evidences in either sex. Probably the disease is in a large measure due
to the drinking water, for it is most prevalent in the limestone regions and seems
to be somewhat localized.
Every day we passed "chairs," or as we named them, "mountain schooners," in each
of which a fat Chinaman sprawled while two or four sweating coolies bore him up
hill. The chair is rigged between a pair of long bamboo
poles and consists of two sticks swung by ropes on which is piled a heap of bedding.
Overhead a light bamboo frame supports a piece of yellow oilcloth, which completely
shuts in the occupant, except from the front and rear.
The Chinese consider it undignified to walk, or even to ride, and if one is about
to make an official visit nothing less than a four-man chair is required. Haste
is just as much tabooed in the "front families" as physical exertion, and is utterly
incomprehensible to the Chinese. Major Davies says that while he was in Tonking
before the railroad to Yün-nan Fu had been constructed, M. Doumer, the Governor-General
of French Indo-China, who was a very energetic man, rode to Yün-nan Fu in an extraordinarily
short time. While the Europeans greatly admired his feat, the Chinese believed
he must be in some difficulty from which only the immediate assistance of the
Viceroy of Yün-nan could extricate him.
In Yün-nan it is necessary to carry one's own bedding for the inns supply nothing
but food, and consequently when a Chinaman rides from one city to another he piles
a great heap of blankets on his horse's back and climbs on top with his legs astride
the animal's neck in front. The horses are trained to a rapid trot instead of
a gallop, and I know of no more ridiculous sight than a Chinaman bouncing along
a road on the summit of a veritable mountain of bedding with his arms waving and
streamers flying in every direction. He is assisted in keeping his balance by
broad brass stirrups in which he usually hooks his heels and guides his horse
by means of a rawhide bridle decorated with dozens of bangles which make a comforting
jingle whenever he moves.
On the sixth day out when approaching the city of Chu-hsuing
Fu we took a short cut through the fields leaving the caravan to follow the main
road. The trail brought us to a river about forty feet wide spanned by a bridge
made from two narrow planks, with a wide median fissure. We led our horses across
without trouble and Heller started to follow. He had reached the center of the
bridge when his horse shied at the hole, jumped to one side, hung suspended on
his belly for a moment, and toppled off into the water.
The performance had all happened behind Heller's back and when he turned about
in time to see his horse diving into the river, he stood looking down at him with
a most ludicrous expression of surprise and disgust, while the animal climbed
out and began to graze as quietly as though nothing had happened.
Chu-hsuing was interesting as being the home of Miss Cordelia Morgan, a niece
of Senator Morgan of Virginia. We found her to be a most charming and determined
young woman who had established a mission station in the city under considerable
difficulties. The mandarin and other officials by no means wished to have a foreign
lady, alone and unattended, settle down among them and become a responsibility
which might cause them endless trouble, and although she had rented a house before
she arrived, the owner refused to allow her to move in.
She could get no assistance from the mandarin and was forced to live for two months
in a dirty Chinese inn, swarming with vermin, until they realized that she was
determined not to be driven away. She eventually obtained a house and while she
considers herself comfortable, I doubt if others would care to share her life
unless they had an equal amount of determination and enthusiasm.
At that time she had
not placed her work under the charge of a mission board and was carrying it on
independently. Until our arrival she had seen but one white person in a year and
a half, was living entirely upon Chinese food, and had tasted no butter or milk
in months. We had a delightful
dinner with Miss Morgan and the next morning as our caravan wound down the long
hill past her house she stood at the window to wave good-by. She kept her head
behind the curtains, and doubtless if we could have seen her face we would have
found tears upon it, for the evening with another woman of her kind had brought
to her a breath of the old life which she had resolutely forsaken and which so
seldom penetrated to her self-appointed exile.
On our ninth day from Yün-nan Fu we had a welcome bit of excitement. We were climbing
a long mountain trail to a pass over eight thousand feet high and were near the
summit when a boy dashed breathlessly up to the caravan, jabbering wildly in Chinese.
It required fifteen minutes of questioning before we finally learned that bandits
had attacked a big caravan less than a mile ahead of us and were even then ransacking
the loads. He said that
there were two hundred and fifty of them and that they had killed two mafus;
almost immediately a second gesticulating Chinaman appeared and gave the number
as three hundred and fifty and the dead as five. Allowing for the universal habit
of exaggeration we felt quite sure that there were not more than fifty, and subsequently
learned that forty was the correct number and that no one had been killed.
Our caravan was in a bad place to resist an attack but we
got out our rifles and made for a village at the top of the pass. There were not
more than a half dozen mud houses and in the narrow street between them perfect
bedlam reigned. Several small caravans had halted to wait for us, and men, horses,
loads, and chairs were packed and jammed together so tightly that it seemed impossible
ever to extricate them. Our arrival added to the confusion, but leaving the mafus
to scream and chatter among themselves, we scouted ahead to learn the true condition
of affairs. Almost within
sight we found the caravan which had been robbed. Paper and cloth were strewn
about, loads overturned, and loose mules wandered over the hillside. The frightened
mafus were straggling back and told us that about forty bandits had suddenly
surrounded the caravan, shooting and brandishing long knives. Instantly the mafus
had run for their lives leaving the brigands to rifle the packs unmolested. The
goods chiefly belonged to the retiring mandarin of Li-chiang, and included some
five thousand dollars worth of jade and gold dust, all of which was taken.
Yün-nan, like most of the outlying provinces of China, is infested with brigands
who make traveling very unsafe. There are, of course, organized bands of robbers
at all times, but these have been greatly augmented since the rebellion by dismissed
soldiers or deserters who have taken to brigandage as the easiest means to avoid
starvation. The Chinese
Government is totally unable to cope with the situation and makes only half-hearted
attempts to punish even the most flagrant robberies, so that unguarded caravans
carrying valuable material which arrive at their destination
unmolested consider themselves very lucky.
So far as our expedition was concerned we did not feel great apprehension for
it was generally known that we carried but little money and our equipment, except
for guns, could not readily be disposed of. Throughout the entire expedition we
paid our mafus and servants a part of their wages in advance when they
were engaged, and arranged to have money sent by the mandarins or the British
American Tobacco Co., to some large town which would be reached after several
months. There the balance on salaries was paid and we carried with us only enough
money for our daily needs.
Before we left Yün-nan Fu we were assured by the Foreign Office that we would
be furnished with a guard of soldiersan honor few foreigners escape! The
first day out we had four, all armed with umbrellas! These accompanied us to the
first camp where they delivered their official message to the yamen and
entrusted us to the care of others for our next day's journey.
Sometimes they were equipped with guns of the vintage of 1872, but their cartridges
were seldom of the same caliber as the rifles and in most cases the ubiquitous
umbrella was their only weapon. Just what good they would be in a real attack
it is difficult to imagine, except to divert attention by breaking the speed limits
in running away. Several
times in the morning we believed we had escaped them but they always turned up
in an hour or two. They were not so much a nuisance as an expense, for custom
requires that each be paid twenty cents (Mexican) a day both going and returning.
They are of some use in lending an official aspect to an expedition and in
requisitioning anything which may be needed; also they act as an insurance policy,
for if a caravan is robbed a claim can be entered against the government, whereas
if the escort is refused the traveler has no redress.
It is amusing and often irritating to see the cavalier way in which these men
treat other caravans or the peasants along the road. Waving their arms and shouting
oaths they shoo horses, mules or chairs out of the way regardless of the confusion
into which the approaching caravan may be thrown. They must also be closely watched
for they are none too honest and are prone to rely upon the moral support of foreigners
to take whatever they wish without the formality of payment.
We were especially careful to respect the property on which we camped and to be
just in all our dealings with the natives, but it was sometimes difficult to prevent
the mafus or soldiers from tearing down fences for firewood or committing
similar depredations. Wherever such acts were discovered we made suitable payment
and punished the offenders by deducting a part of their wages. Foreigners cannot
respect too carefully the rights of the peasants, for upon their conduct rests
the reception which will be accorded to all others who follow in their footsteps.
TA-LI
FU On Friday, September
23, we were at Chou Chou and camped in a picturesque little temple on the outskirts
of the town. As the last stage was only six hours we spent half the morning in
taking moving pictures of the caravan and left for Ta-li at eleven-thirty after
an early tiffin.
About two o'clock in the afternoon we reached Hsia-kuan, a large commercial town
at the lower end of the lake. Its population largely consists of merchants and
it is by all means the most important business place of interior Yün-nan; Ta-li,
eight miles away, is the residence and official city.
At Hsia-kuan we called upon the salt commissioner, Mr. Lui, to whom Mr. Bode,
the salt inspector at Yün-nan Fu, had very kindly telegraphed money for my account,
and after the usual tea and cigarettes we went on to Ta-li Fu over a perfectly
level paved road, which was so slippery that it was well-nigh impossible for either
horse or man to move over it faster than a walk.
This was the hottest day of our experience in Northern Yün-nan, the thermometer
registering 85°+ in the shade, which is the usual midsummer temperature, but the
moment the sun dropped behind the mountains it was cool enough for one to enjoy
a fire. Even in the winter it is never very cold and its delightful summer should
make Northern Yün-nan a wonderful health resort for the
residents of fever-stricken Burma and Tonking.
We rode toward Ta-li with the beautiful lake on our right hand and on the other
the Ts'ang Shan mountains which rise to a height of fourteen thousand feet. As
we approached the city we could see dimly outlined against the foothills the slender
shafts of three ancient pagodas. They were erected to the feng-shui, the
spirits of the "earth, wind, and water," and for fifteen hundred years have stood
guard over the stone graves which, in countless thousands, are spread along the
foot of the mountains like a vast gray blanket. In the late afternoon sunlight
the walls of the city seemed to recede before us and the picturesque gate loomed
shadowy and unreal even when we passed through its gloomy arch and clattered up
the stone-paved street.
We soon discovered the residence of Mr. H. G. Evans, agent of the British American
Tobacco Company, to whose care our first caravan had been consigned, and he very
hospitably invited us to remain with him while we were in Ta-li Fu. This was only
the beginning of Mr. Evans' assistance to the Expedition, for he acted as its
banker throughout our stay in Yün-nan, cashing checks and transferring money for
us whenever we needed funds.
The British American Tobacco Company and the Standard Oil Company of New York
are veritable "oases in the desert" for travelers because their agencies are found
in the most out-of-the-way spots in Asia and their employees are always ready
to extend the cordial hospitality of the East to wandering foreigners.
Besides Mr. Evans the white residents of Ta-li Fu include the Reverend William
J. Hanna, his wife and two other ladies, all of the China
Inland Mission. Mr. Hanna is doing a really splendid work, especially along educational
and medical lines. He has built a beautiful little chapel, a large school, and
a dispensary in connection with his house, where he and his wife are occupied
every morning treating the minor ills of the natives, Christian and heathen alike.
Ta-li Fu was the scene
of tremendous slaughter at the time of the Mohammedan war, when the Chinese captured
the city through the treachery of its commander and turned the streets to rivers
of blood. The Mohammedans were almost exterminated, and the ruined stone walls
testify to the completeness of the Chinese devastation.
The mandarin at Ta-li Fu was good-natured but dissipated and corrupt. He called
upon us the evening of our arrival and almost immediately asked if we had any
shotgun cartridges. He remarked that he had a gun but no shells, and as we did
not offer to give him any he continued to hint broadly at every opportunity.
The mandarins of lower rank often buy their posts and depend upon what they can
make in "squeeze" from the natives of their district for reimbursement and a profit
on their investment. In almost every case which is brought to them for adjustment
the decision is withheld until the magistrate has learned which of the parties
is prepared to offer the highest price for a settlement in his favor. The Chinese
peasant, accepting this as the established custom, pays the bribe without a murmur
if it is not too exorbitant and, in fact, would be exceedingly surprised if "justice"
were dispensed in any other way.
My personal relations with the various mandarins whom I
was constantly required to visit officially were always of the pleasantest and
I was treated with great courtesy. It was apparent wherever we were in China that
there was a total lack of anti-foreign feeling in both the peasant and official
classes and except for the brigands, who are beyond the law, undoubtedly white
men can travel in perfect safety anywhere in the republic. Before my first official
visit Wu gave me a lesson in etiquette. The Chinese are exceedingly punctilious
and it is necessary to conform to their standards of politeness for they do not
realize, or accept in excuse, the fact that Western customs differ from their
own. At the end of the
reception room in every yamen is a raised platform on which the visitor
sits at the left hand of the mandarin; it would be exceedingly rude for
a magistrate to seat the caller on his right hand. Tea is always served immediately
but is not supposed to be tasted until the official does so himself; the cup must
then be lifted to the lips with both hands. Usually when the magistrate sips his
tea it is a sign that the interview is ended. When leaving, the mandarin follows
his visitor to the doorway of the outer court, while the latter continually bows
and protests asking him not to come so far.
Ta-li Fu and Hsia-kuan are important fur markets and we spent some time investigating
the shops. One important find was the panda (Aelurus fulgens). The panda
is an aberrant member of the raccoon family but looks rather like a fox; in fact
the Chinese call it the "fire fox" because of its beautiful, red fur. Pandas were
supposed to be exceedingly rare and we could hardly believe
it possible when we saw dozens of coats made from their skins hanging in the fur
shops. Skins of the huge
red-brown flying squirrel, Petaruista yunnanensis, were also used for clothing
and the abundance of this animal was almost as great a surprise as the finding
of the pandas. This is often true in the case of supposedly rare species. A few
specimens may be obtained from the extreme limits of its range, or from a locality
where it really is rare, and for years it may be almost unique in museum collections
but eventually the proper locality may be visited and the animals found to be
abundant. We saw several
skins of the beautiful cat (Felis temmicki) which, with the snow leopard
(Felis uncia), it was said came from Tibet. Civets, bears, foxes, and small
cats were being used extensively for furs and pangolins could be purchased in
the medicine shops. The scales of the pangolin are considered to be of great value
in the treatment of certain diseases and the skins are usually sold by the pound
as are the horns of deer, wapiti, gorals, and serows.
Almost all of the fossil animals which have been obtained in China by foreigners
have been purchased in apothecary shops. If a Chinaman discovers a fossil bed
he guards it zealously for it represents an actual gold mine to him. The bones
are ground into a fine powder, mixed with an acid, and a phosphate obtained which
in reality has a certain value as a tonic. When a considerable amount of faith
and Chinese superstition is added its efficacy assumes double proportions.
Every year a few tiger skins find their way to Hsia-kuan from the southern part
of the province along the Tonking border, but the good ones are quickly sold at
prices varying from twenty-five to fifty dollars (Mexican).
Ten dollars is the usual price for leopard skins.
Marco Polo visited Ta-li Fu in the thirteenth century and, among other things,
he speaks of the fine horses from this part of the province. We were surprised
to find that the animals are considerably larger and more heavily built than those
of Yün-nan Fu and appear to be better in every way. A good riding horse can be
purchased for seventy-five dollars (Mexican) but mules are worth about one hundred
and fifty dollars because they are considered better pack animals.
On the advice of men who had traveled much in the interior of Yün-nan we hired
our caravan and riding animals instead of buying them outright, and subsequent
experience showed the wisdom of this course. Saddle ponies, which are used only
for short trips about the city, cannot endure continual traveling over the execrable
roads of the interior where often it is impossible to feed them properly. If an
entire caravan were purchased the leader of the expedition would have unceasing
trouble with the mafus to insure even ordinary care of the animals, an
opportunity would be given for endless "squeeze" in the purchase of food, and
there are other reasons too numerous to mention why in this province the plan
is impracticable. However,
the caravan ponies do try one's patience to the limit. They are trained only to
follow a leader, and if one happens to be behind another horse it is well-nigh
impossible to persuade it to pass. Beat or kick the beast as one will, it only
backs up or crowds closely to the horse in front. On the first day out Heller,
who was on a particularly bad animal, when trying to pass one of us began to cavort
about like a circus rider, prancing from side to side and
backward but never going forward. We shouted that we would wait for him to go
on but he replied helplessly, "I can't, this horse isn't under my management,"
and we found very soon that our animals were not under our management either!
In a town near Ta-li
Fu we were in front of the caravan with Wu and Heller: Wu stopped to buy a basket
of mushrooms but his horse refused to move ahead. Beat as he would, the animal
only backed in a circle, ours followed, and in a few moments we were packed together
so tightly that it was impossible even to dismount. There we sat, helpless, to
the huge delight of the villagers until rescued by a mafu. As soon as he
led Wu's horse forward the others proceeded as quietly as lambs.
We paid forty cents (Mexican) a day for each animal while traveling, and fifteen
or twenty cents when in camp, but the rate varies somewhat in different parts
of the province, and in the west and south, along the Burma border fifty cents
is the usual price. When a caravan is engaged the necessary mafus are included
and they buy food for themselves and beans and hay for the animals.
Ever since leaving Yün-nan Fu the cook we engaged at Paik-hoi had been a source
of combined irritation and amusement. He was a lanky, effeminate gentleman who
never before had ridden a horse, and who was physically and mentally unable to
adapt himself to camp life. After five months in the field he appeared to be as
helpless when the caravan camped for the night as when we first started, and he
would stand vacantly staring until someone directed him what to do. But he was
a good cook, when he wished to exert himself, and had the great
asset of knowing a considerable amount of English. While we were in Ta-li Fu Mr.
Evans overheard him relating his experiences on the road to several of the other
servants. "Of course," said the cook, "it is a fine way to see the country, but
the riding! My goodness, that's awful! After the third day I didn't know whether
to go on or turn backI was so sore I couldn't sit down even on a chair to
say nothing of a horse!"
He had evidently fully made up his mind not to "see the country" that way for
the day after we left Ta-li Fu en route to the Tibetan frontier he became
violently ill. Although we could find nothing the matter with him he made such
a good case for himself that we believed he really was quite sick and treated
him accordingly. The following morning, however, he sullenly refused to proceed,
and we realized that his illness was of the mind rather than the body. As he had
accepted two months' salary in advance and had already sent it to his wife in
Paik-hoi, we were in a position to use a certain amount of forceful persuasion
which entirely accomplished its object and illness did not trouble him thereafter.
The loss of a cook is
a serious matter to a large expedition. Good meals and varied food must be provided
if the personnel is to work at its highest efficiency and cooking requires a vast
amount of thought and time. In Yün-nan natives who can cook foreign food are by
no means easy to find and when our Paik-hoi gentleman finally left us upon our
return to Ta-li Fu we were fortunate in obtaining an exceedingly competent man
to take his place through the good offices of Mr. Hanna.
LI-CHIANG
AND "THE TEMPLE OF THE FLOWERS"
We left a part of our outfit with Mr. Evans at Ta-li Fu and with a new caravan
of twenty-five animals traveled northward for six days to Li-chiang Fu. By taking
a small road we hoped to find good collecting in the pine forests three days from
Ta-li, but instead there was a total absence of animal life. The woods were beautiful,
park-like stretches which in a country like California would be full of game,
but here were silent and deserted. During the fourth and fifth days we were still
in the forests, but on the sixth we crossed a pass 10,000 feet high and descended
abruptly into a long marshy plain where at the far end were the gray outlines
of Li-chiang dimly visible against the mountains.
Wu and I galloped ahead to find a temple for our camp, leaving Heller and my wife
to follow. A few pages from her journal tell of their entry into the city.
We rode along a winding stone causeway
and halted on the outskirts of the town to wait until the caravan arrived. Neither
Roy nor Wu was in sight but we expected that the mafus would ask where
they had gone and follow, for of course we could not speak a word of the language.
Already there was quite a sensation as we came down the street, for our sudden
appearance seemed to have stupefied the people with amazement. One old lady looked
at me with an indescribable expression and uttered what
sounded exactly like a long-drawn "Mon Dieu" of disagreeable surprise.
I tried smiling at them but they appeared too astonished to appreciate our friendliness
and in return merely stared with open mouths and eyes. We halted and immediately
the street was blocked by crowds of men, women, and children who poured out of
the houses, shops, and cross-streets to gaze in rapt attention. When the caravan
arrived we moved on again expecting that the mafus had learned where Roy
had gone, but they seemed to be wandering aimlessly through the narrow winding
streets. Even though we did not find a camping place we afforded the natives intense
delight. I felt as though
I were the chief actor in a circus parade at home, but the most remarkable attraction
there could not have equaled our unparalleled success in Li-chiang. On the second
excursion through the town we passed down a cross-street, and suddenly from a
courtyard at the right we heard feminine voices speaking English.
"It's a girl. No, it's a boy. No, no,
can't you see her hair, it's a girl!" Just then we caught sight of three ladies,
unmistakably foreigners although dressed in Chinese costume. They were Mrs. A.
Kok, wife of the resident Pentecostal Missionary, and two assistants, who rushed
into the street as soon as they had determined my sex and literally "fell upon
my neck." They had not seen a white woman since their arrival there four years
ago and it seemed to them that I had suddenly dropped from the sky.
While we were talking Wu appeared to guide us to the camp. They had chosen a beautiful
temple with a flower-filled courtyard on the summit of a hill overlooking the
city. It was wonderfully clean and when our beds, tables, and chairs were spread
on the broad stone porch it seemed like a real home.
The next days were busy ones for us all, Roy and Heller setting traps, and I working
at my photography. We let it be known that we would pay well for specimens, and
there was an almost uninterrupted procession of men and
boys carrying long sticks, on which were strung frogs, rats, toads, and snakes.
They would simply beam with triumph and enthusiasm. Our fame spread and more came,
bringing the most ridiculous tame thingspigeons, maltese cats, dogs, white
rabbits, caged birds, and I even believe we might have purchased a girl baby or
two, for mothers stood about with little brown kiddies on their backs as though
they really would like to offer them to us but hardly dared.
The temple priest was a good looking, smooth-faced chap, and hidden under his
coat he brought dozens of skins. I believe that his religious vows did not allow
him to handle animalsopenlyand so he would beckon Roy into the darkness
of the temple with a most mysterious air, and would extract all sorts of things
from his sleeves just like a sleight-of-hand performer. He was a rich man when
we left! The people are
mostly tribesmenMosos, Lolos, Tibetans, and many others. The girls wear
their hair "bobbed off" in front and with a long plait in back. They wash their
hair onceon their wedding dayand then it is wrapped up in turbans
for the rest of their lives. The Tibetan women dress their hair in dozens of tiny
braids, but I don't believe there is any authority that they ever wash it, or
themselves either.
Li-chiang was our first collecting camp and we never had a better one. On the
morning after our arrival Heller found mammals in half his traps, and in the afternoon
we each put out a line of forty traps which brought us fifty mammals of eleven
species. This was a wonderful relief after the many days of travel through country
devoid of animal life.
Our traps contained shrews of two species, meadow voles, Asiatic white-footed
mice, spiny mice, rats, squirrels, and tree shrews. The small mammals were exceedingly
abundant and easy to catch, but after the first day we
began to have difficulty with the natives who stole our traps. We usually marked
them with a bit of cotton, and the boys would follow an entire line down a hedge,
taking every one. Sometimes they even brought specimens to us for sale which we
knew had been caught in our stolen traps!
The traps were set under logs and stumps and in the grass where we found the "runways"
or paths which mice, rats and voles often make. These animals begin to move about
just after dark, and we usually would inspect our traps with a lantern about nine
o'clock in the evening. This not only gave the trap a double chance to be filled
but we also secured perfect specimens, for such species as mice and shrews are
cannibalistic, and almost every night, if the specimens were not taken out early
in the evening, several would be partly eaten.
Small mammals are often of much greater interest and importance scientifically
than large ones, for, especially among the Insectivores, there are many primitive
forms which are apparently of ancestral stock and throw light on the evolutionary
history of other living groups.
Li-chiang is a fur market of considerable importance for the Tibetans bring down
vast quantities of skins for sale and trade. Lambs, goats, foxes, cats, civets,
pandas, and flying squirrels hang in the shops and there are dozens of fur dressers
who do really excellent tanning.
This city is a most interesting place especially on market day, for its inhabitants
represent many different tribes with but comparatively few Chinese. By far the
greatest percentage of natives are the Mosos who are semi-Tibetan in their life
and customs. They were originally an independent race who ruled a considerable
part of northern Yün-nan, and Li-chiang was their ancient
capital. To the effeminate and "highly civilized" Chinese they are "barbarians,"
but we found them to be simple, honest and wholly delightful people. Many of those
whom we met later had never seen a white woman, and yet their inherent decency
was in the greatest contrast to that of the Chinese who consider themselves so
immeasurably their superior.
The Mosos have large herds of sheep and cattle, and this is the one place in the
Orient except in large cities along the coast, where we could obtain fresh milk
and butter. As with the Tibetans, buttered tea and tsamba (parched oatmeal)
are the great essentials, but they also grow quantities of delicious vegetables
and fruit. Buttered tea is prepared by churning fresh butter into hot tea until
the two have become well mixed. It is then thickened with finely ground tsamba
until a ball is formed which is eaten with the fingers. The combination is distinctly
good when the ingredients are fresh, but if the butter happens to be rancid the
less said of it the better.
The natives of this region are largely agriculturists and raise great quantities
of squash, turnips, carrots, cabbage, potatoes, onions, corn, peas, beans, oranges,
pears, persimmons and nuts. While traveling we filled our saddle pockets with
pears and English walnuts or chestnuts and could replenish our stock at almost
any village along the road.
Everything was absurdly cheap. Eggs were usually about eight cents (Mexican) a
dozen, and we could always purchase a chicken for an empty tin can, or two for
a bottle. In fact, the latter was the greatest desideratum and when offers of
money failed to induce a native to pose for the camera
a bottle nearly always would decide matters in our favor.
In Li-chiang we learned that there was good shooting only twelve miles north of
the city on the Snow Mountain range, the highest peak of which rises 18,000 feet
above the sea. We left a part of our outfit at Mr. Kok's house and engaged a caravan
of seventeen mules to take us to the hunting grounds. Mr. Kok assisted us in numberless
ways while we were in the vicinity of Li-chiang and in other parts of the country.
He took charge of all our mail, sending it to us by runners, loaned us money when
it was difficult to get cash from Ta-li Fu and helped us to engage servants and
caravans. It had rained
almost continually for five days and a dense gray curtain of fog hung far down
in the valley, but on the morning of October 11 we awoke to find ourselves in
another world. We were in a vast amphitheater of encircling mountains, white almost
to their bases, rising ridge on ridge, like the foamy billows of a mighty ocean.
At the north, silhouetted against the vivid blue of a cloudless sky, towered the
great Snow Mountain, its jagged peaks crowned with gold where the morning sun
had kissed their summits. We rode toward it across a level rock-strewn plain and
watched the fleecy clouds form, and float upward to weave in and out or lose themselves
in the vast snow craters beside the glacier. It was an inspiration, that beautiful
mountain, lying so white and still in its cradle of dark green trees. Each hour
it seemed more wonderful, more dominating in its grandeur, and we were glad to
be of the chosen few to look upon its sacred beauty.
In the early afternoon we camped in a tiny temple which nestled into a grove of
spruce trees on the outskirts of a straggling village.
To the north the Snow Mountain rose almost above us, and on the east and south
a grassy rock-strewn plain rolled away in gentle undulations to a range of hills
which jutted into the valley like a great recumbent dragon.
A short time after our camp was established we had a visit from an Austrian botanist,
Baron Haendel-Mazzetti, who had been in the village for two weeks. He had come
to Yün-nan for the Vienna Museum before the war, expecting to remain a year, but
already had been there three. Surrounded as he was by Tibet, Burma, and Tonking,
his only possible exit was by way of the four-month overland journey to Shanghai.
He had little money and for two years had been living on Chinese food. He dined
with us in the evening, and his enjoyment of our coffee, bread, kippered herring,
and other canned goods was almost pathetic.
A week after our arrival Baron Haendel-Mazzetti left for Yün-nan Fu and eventually
reached Shanghai which, however, became a closed port to him upon China's entry
into the European war. It is to be hoped that his collections, which must be of
great scientific value and importance, have arrived at a place of safety long
ere this book issues from the press.
CAMPING
IN THE CLOUDS We hired
four Moso hunters in the Snow Mountain village. They were picturesque fellows,
supposedly dressed in skins, but their garments were so ragged and patched that
it was difficult to determine the original material of which they were made.
One of them was armed with a most extraordinary gun which, it was said, came from
Tibet. Its barrel was more than six feet long, and the stock was curved like a
golf stick. A powder fuse projected from a hole in the side of the barrel, and
just behind it on the butt was fastened a forked spring. At his waist the man
carried a long coil of rope, the slowly burning end of which was placed in the
crotched spring. When about to shoot the native placed the butt of the weapon
against his cheek, pressed the spring so that the burning rope's end touched the
powder fuse, and off went the gun.
The three other hunters carried crossbows and poisoned arrows. They were remarkably
good shots and at a distance of one hundred feet could place an arrow in a six-inch
circle four times out of five. We found later that crossbows are in common use
throughout the more remote parts of Yün-nan and were only another evidence that
we had suddenly dropped back into the Middle Ages and, with our high-power rifles
and twentieth century equipment, were anachronisms.
The natives are able to obtain a good deal of game even
with such primitive weapons for they depend largely upon dogs which bring gorals
and serows to bay against a cliff and hold them until the men arrive. The dogs
are a mongrel breed which appears to be largely hound, and some are really excellent
hunters. White is the usual color but a few are mixed black and brown, or fox
red. Hotenfa, one of our Mosos, owned a good pack and we all came to love its
big red leader. This fine dog could be depended upon to dig out game if there
was any in the mountains, but his life with us was short for he was killed by
our first serow. Hotenfa was inconsolable and the tears he shed were in sincere
sorrow for the loss of a faithful friend.
Almost every family owns a dog. Some of those we saw while passing through Chinese
villages were nauseating in their unsightliness, for at least thirty per cent
of them were more or less diseased. Barely able to walk, they would stagger across
the street or lie in the gutter in indescribable filth. One longed to put them
out of their misery with a bullet but, although they seemed to belong to nobody,
if one was killed an owner appeared like magic to quarrel over the damages.
The dogs of the non-Chinese tribes were in fairly good condition and there seemed
to be comparatively little disease among them. Our hunters treated their hounds
kindly and fed them well, but the animals themselves, although loyal to their
masters, manifested but little affection. In Korea dogs are eaten by the natives,
but none of the tribes with which we came in contact in Yün-nan used them for
food. On our first day
in the temple Heller went up the Snow Mountain for a reconnaissance and the party
secured a fine porcupine. It is quite a different animal
from the American tree porcupines and represents a genus (Hystrix) which
is found in Asia, Africa, and southern Europe. This species lives in burrows and,
when hunting big game, we were often greatly annoyed to find that our dogs had
followed the trail of one of these animals. We would arrive to see the hounds
dancing about the burrow yelping excitedly instead of having a goral at bay as
we had expected. Some
of the beautiful black and ivory white quills are more than twelve inches long
and very sharp. A porcupine will keep an entire pack of dogs at bay and is almost
sure to drive its murderous weapons into the bodies of some of them unless the
hunters arrive in a short time. The Mosos eat the flesh which is white and fine.
Although we were only
twelve miles from Li-chiang the traps yielded four shrews and one mouse which
were new to our collection. The natives brought in three bats which we had not
previously seen and began a thriving business in toads and frogs with now and
then a snake. The temple
was an excellent place for small mammals but it was evident that we would have
to move high up on the slopes of the mountain if gorals and other big game were
to be obtained. Accordingly, while Heller prepared a number of bat skins we started
out on horseback to hunt a camp site.
It was a glorious day with the sun shining brilliantly from a cloudless sky and
just a touch of autumn snap in the air. We crossed the sloping rock-strewn plain
to the base of the mountain, and discovered a trail which led up a forested shoulder
to the right of the main peaks. An hour of steady climbing brought us to the summit
of the ridge where we struck into the woods toward a snow-field
on the opposite slope. The trail led us along the brink of a steep escarpment
from which we could look over the valley and away into the blue distance toward
Li-chiang. Three thousand feet below us the roof of our temple gleamed from among
the sheltering pine trees, and the herds of sheep and cattle massed themselves
into moving patches on the smooth brown plain.
We pushed our way through the spruce forest with the glistening snow bed as a
beacon and suddenly emerged into a flat open meadow overshadowed by the ragged
peaks. "What a perfectly wonderful place to camp," we both exclaimed. "If we can
only find water, let's come tomorrow."
The hunters had assured us that there were no streams on this end of the mountain
but we hoped to find a snow bank which would supply our camp for a few days at
least. We rode slowly up the meadow reveling in the grandeur of the snow-crowned
pinnacles and feeling very small and helpless amid surroundings where nature had
so magnificently expressed herself.
At the far end of the meadow we discovered a dry creek bed which led upward through
the dense spruce forest. "Where water has been, water may be again," we argued
and, leading the horses, picked our way among the trees and over fallen logs to
a fairly open hill slope where we attempted to ride, but our animals were nearly
done. After climbing a few feet they stood with heaving sides and trembling legs,
the breath rasping through distended nostrils. We felt the altitude almost as
badly as the horses for the meadow itself was twelve thousand feet above the level
of the sea and the air was very thin.
There seemed to be no hope
of finding even a suitable snow bank when it was slowly borne in upon us that
the subdued roaring in our ears was the sound of water and not the effect of altitude
as we both imagined. Above and to the left was a sheer cliff, hundreds of feet
in height, and as we toiled upward and emerged beyond timber line we caught a
glimpse of a silver ribbon streaming down its face. It came from a melting snow
crater and we could follow its course with our eyes to where it swung downward
along a rock wall not far from the upper end of the meadow. It was so hidden by
the trees that had we not climbed above timber line, it never would have been
discovered. This solved
the question of our camp and we looked about us happily. On the way through the
forest we had noticed small mammal runways under almost every log and, when we
stood above the tree limit, the grassy slope was cut by an intricate network of
tiny tunnels. These were plainly the work of a meadow vole (Microtus) and
at this altitude it certainly would prove to be a species new to our collection.
The sun had already dropped
behind the mountain and the meadow was in shadow when we reached it again on our
homeward way. By five o'clock we were in the temple eating a belated tiffin and
making preparations for an early start. But our hopes were idle, for in the morning
three of the mules had strayed, and we did not arrive at the meadow until two
o'clock in the afternoon.
Our camp was made just at the edge of the spruce forest a few hundred yards from
the snow stream. As soon as the tents were up we climbed to the grassy slope above
timber line, with Heller, to set a string of traps in the
vole runways and under logs and stumps in the forest.
The hunters made their camp beside a huge rock a short distance away and slept
in their ragged clothes without a blanket or shelter of any kind. It was delightfully
warm, even at this altitude, when the sun was out, but as soon as it disappeared
we needed a fire and the nights were freezing cold; yet the natives did not seem
to mind it in the slightest and refused our offer of a canvas tent fly.
We never will forget that first night on the Snow Mountain. As we sat at dinner
about the campfire we could see the somber mass of the forest losing itself in
the darkness, and felt the unseen presence of the mighty peaks standing guard
about our mountain home. We slept, breathing the strong, sweet perfume of the
spruce trees and dreamed that we two were wandering alone through the forest opening
the treasure boxes of the Wild.
THE
FIRST GORAL We were awakened
before daylight by Wu's long drawn call to the hunters, "L-a-o-u H-o, L-a-o-u
H-o, L-a-o-u H-o." The steady drum of rain on our tent shot a thrill of disappointment
through me as I opened my eyes, but before we had crawled out of our sleeping-bags
and dressed it lessened to a gentle patter and soon ceased altogether. It left
a cold, gray morning with dense clouds weaving in and out among the peaks but,
nevertheless, I decided to go out with the hunters to try for goral.
Two of the men took the dogs around the base of a high rock shoulder sparsely
covered with scrub spruce while I went up the opposite slope accompanied by the
other two. We had not been away from camp half an hour when the dogs began to
yelp and almost immediately we heard them coming around the summit of the ridge
in our direction. The hunters made frantic signs for me to hurry up the steep
slope but in the thin air with my heart pounding like a trip hammer I could not
go faster than a walk.
We climbed about three hundred yards when suddenly the dogs appeared on the side
of the cliff near the summit. Just in front of them was a bounding gray form.
The mist closed in and we lost both dogs and animals but ten minutes later a blessed
gust of wind drifted the fog away and the goral was indistinctly visible
with its back to a rock ledge facing the dogs. The big red leader of the pack
now and then dashed in for a nip at the animal's throat but was kept at bay by
its vicious lunges and sharp horns.
It was nearly three hundred yards away but the cloud was drifting in again and
I dropped down for a shot. The hunters were running up the slope, frantically
waving for me to come on, thinking it madness to shoot at that distance. I could
just see the gray form through the sights and the first two shots spattered the
loose rock about a foot low. For the third I got a dead rest over a stone and
as the crash of the little Mannlicher echoed up the gorge, the goral threw itself
into the air whirling over and over onto the rocks below.
The hunters, mad with excitement, dashed up the hill and down into the stream
bed, and when I arrived the goral lay on a grassy ledge beside the water. The
animal was stone dead, for my bullet had passed through its lungs, and, although
the front teeth had been smashed on the rocks, its horns were uninjured and the
beautiful gray coat was in perfect condition. It so happened that this ram was
the largest which we killed on the entire trip.
When the hunters were carrying the goral to camp we met Yvette and Heller on their
way to visit the traps just below snow line, and she returned with me to photograph
the animal and to watch the ceremonies which I knew would be performed. One of
the natives cut a leafy branch, placed the goral upon it and at the first cut
chanted a prayer. Then laying several leaves one upon the other he sliced off
the tip of the heart, wrapped it carefully in the leaves and placed it in a nearby
tree as an offering to the God of the Hunt.
I have often seen the Chinese
and Korean hunters perform similar ceremonies at the death of an animal, and the
idea that it is necessary to propitiate the God of the Hunt is universal. When
I was shooting in Korea in 1912, and also in other parts of China, if luck had
been against us for a few days the hunters would invariably ask me to buy a chicken,
or some animal to sacrifice for "good joss."
After each dog had had a taste of the goral's blood we again climbed the cliff
at the end of the meadow. When we were nearly 2,000 feet above camp the clouds
shut in and, as the impenetrable gray curtain wrapped itself about us, we could
only sit quietly and wait for it to drift away.
After an hour the fog began to thin and the men sent the hounds toward a talus
slope at the base of the highest peak. Almost immediately the big red dog picked
up a trail and started across the loose rock with the pack yelping at his heels.
We followed as rapidly as possible over such hard going but before we reached
the other side the dogs had rounded a sharp pinnacle and disappeared far below
us. Expecting that the goral would swing about the base of the peak the hunters
sent me back across the talus to watch for a shot, but the animal ran down the
valley and into a heavily wooded ravine where the dogs lost his trail only a short
distance above camp.
I returned to find that Heller had secured a rich haul from the traps. As we supposed,
the runways which Yvette and I had discovered above timber line were made by a
meadow vole (Microtus) and in the forest almost every trap had caught a
white-footed mouse (Apodemus). He also had several new shrews and we
caught eight different species of these important little animals at this one camp.
Wu, the interpreter,
hearing us speak of shrews, came to me one day in great perplexity with his Anglo-Chinese
dictionary. He had looked up the word "shrew" and found that it meant "a cantankerous
woman!" The following
day Heller went out with the hunters and saw two gorals but did not get a shot.
In the meantime Yvette and I ran the traps and prepared the small mammals. While
we were far up on the mountainside, Baron Haendel-Mazzetti appeared armed with
ropes and an alpine snow ax. He was about to attempt to climb the highest peak
which had never been ascended but the drifts turned him back several hundred feet
from the summit. He dined at our camp and as all of us carefully refrained from
"war talk" we spent a very pleasant evening. During his three years in Yün-nan
he had explored and mapped many sections of the province which had not been visited
previously by foreigners and from him we obtained much valuable information.
On the third morning we were up before daylight and I left with the hunters in
the gray dawn. We climbed steadily for an hour after leaving camp and, when well
up on the mountainside, skirted the base of a huge peak through a dense forest
of spruce and low bamboo thickets, emerging upon a steep grassy meadow; this abutted
on a sheer rock wall at the upper end, and below ran into a thick evergreen forest.
As we entered the meadow
the big red leading dog, trotted off by himself toward the rock wall above us,
and in a few moments we heard his sharp yelps near the
summit. Instantly the pack was off stringing out in a long line up the hillside.
We had nearly crossed
the open slope and were standing on the edge of a deep gully when the dogs gave
tongue and as soon as the hunters were sure they were coming in our direction
we hurried to the bottom of the gorge and began the sharp ascent on the other
side. It was almost straight up and before we had gone a hundred feet we were
all gasping for breath and my legs seemed like bars of lead, but the staccato
yelps of the dogs sounding closer and closer kept us going.
When we finally dropped on the summit of the hill I was absolutely done. I lay
flat on my back for a few minutes and got to my knees just as the goral appeared
on the opposite cliff. The sight of the magnificent animal bounding like rubber
from ledges which his feet seemed hardly to touch down the face of a sheer wall,
will remain in my memory as long as I live. He seemed the very spirit of the mountains,
a thing born of peaks and crags, vibrant with the breath of the clouds. Selecting
a spot which he must touch in the next flying leap, I waited until his body darkened
the sights and then pulled the trigger.
The game little brute collapsed, then struggled to his feet, and with a tremendous
leap landed on a projecting shelf of rock four yards below. Instantly I fired
again and he sank down in a crumpled gray mass not two feet from the edge of the
precipice which fell away in a dizzy drop of six hundred feet.
The dogs were on him long before we had worked our way down the canyon and up
to the shelf where he lay. He was a fine ram nearly as large as the first one
I had killed. I wanted to rest the dogs for they were very
tired from their two days of hunting, so I decided to return to camp with the
men. On the way a second goral was started but it swung about the summit of the
wooded ridge instead of coming in my direction, giving one of the hunters a shot
with his crossbow, which he missed.
It was a beautiful day. Above us the sky was clear and blue but the clouds still
lay thickly over the meadow and the camp was invisible. The billowy masses clung
to the forest line, but from the slopes above them we could look far across the
valley into the blue distance where the snow-covered summits of range after range
of magnificent mountains lay shining in the sun like beaten silver. There was
a strange fascination about those mountains, and I thrilled with the thought that
for twelve long months I was free to roam where I willed and explore their hidden
mysteries.
MORE
GORALS Both gorals were
fine old rams with perfect horns. Their hair was thick and soft, pale olive-buff
tipped with brownish, and the legs on the "cannon bones" were buff-yellow like
the margins of the throat patches. Their color made them practically invisible
against the rocks and when I killed the second goral my only distinct impression
as he dashed down the face of the precipice, was of four yellowish legs entirely
separated from a body which I could hardly see.
This invisibility, combined with the fact that the Snow Mountain gorals lived
on almost inaccessible cliffs thickly covered with scrub spruce forest, made "still
hunting" impossible. In fact, Baron Haendel-Mazzetti, who had explored this part
of the Snow Mountains fairly thoroughly in his search for plants, had never seen
a goral, and did not know that such an animal existed there.
Heller hunted for two days in succession and, although he saw several gorals,
he was not successful in getting one until we had been in camp almost a week.
His was a young male not more than a year old with horns about an inch long. It
was a valuable addition to our collection for I was anxious to obtain specimens
of various ages to be mounted as a "habitat group" in the Museum and we lacked
only a female. The preparation
of the group required the greatest care and study. First,
we selected a proper spot to reproduce in the Museum, and Yvette took a series
of natural color photographs to guide the artist in painting the background. Next
she made detail photographs of the surroundings. Then we collected portions of
the rocks and typical bits of vegetation such as moss and leaves, to be either
dried or preserved in formalin. In a large group, perhaps several thousand leaves
will be required, but the field naturalist need select typical specimens of only
five or six different sizes from each of which a plaster mold can be made at the
Museum and the leaves reproduced in wax.
After two days of rain during which I had a hard and unsuccessful hunt for serows
we decided to return to the temple at the foot of the mountain which was nearer
to the forests inhabited by these animals. We had already been in our camp on
the meadow for nine days and, besides the gorals, had gathered a large and valuable
collection of small mammals. The shrews were especially varied in species and,
besides a splendid series of meadow voles, Asiatic mice and rats, we obtained
a new weasel and a single specimen of a tiny rock-cony or little chief hare, an
Asiatic genus (Ochotona) which is also found in the western part of North
America on the high slopes of the Rocky Mountains. Although we set dozens of traps
among the rocks we did not get another on the entire expedition nor did we see
indications of their presence in other localities.
The almost complete absence of carnivores at this camp was a great surprise. Except
for weasels we saw no others and the hunters said that foxes or civets did not
occur on this side of the mountain even though food was abundant.
On the day before we went
to the temple I had a magnificent hunt. We left camp at daylight in a heavy fog
and almost at once the dogs took up a serow trail. We heard them coming toward
us as we stood at the upper edge of a little meadow and expected the animal to
break cover any moment, but it turned down the mountain and the hounds lost the
trail in the thick spruce woods.
We climbed slowly toward the cliffs until we were well above the clouds, which
lay in a thick white blanket over the camp, and headed for the canyon where I
had shot my second goral. Hotenfa wished to go lower down into the forests but
I prevailed upon him to stay along the open slopes and, while we were resting,
the big red dog suddenly gave tongue on a ridge above and to the right of us.
It was in the exact spot where my second goral had been started and we were on
the qui vive when the rest of the pack dashed up the mountainside to join
their leader. In a few
moments they all gave tongue and we heard them swinging about in our direction.
Just then the clouds, which had been lying in a solid bank below us, began to
drift upward in a long, thin finger toward the canyon On and on it came, and closer
sounded the yelps of the dogs. I was trembling with impatience and swearing softly
as the gray vapor streamed into the gorge. The cloud thickened, sweeping rapidly
up the ravine, until we were enveloped so completely that I could hardly see the
length of my gun barrel. A moment later we heard the goral leaping down the cliff
not a hundred yards away.
With the rifle useless in my hands I listened to each hoof beat and the stones
which his flying feet sent rattling into the gorge. Then
the dogs came past, and we heard them follow down the rocks, their yelps growing
fainter and fainter in the valley far below. The goral was lost, and as though
the Fates were laughing at us, ten minutes later a puff of wind sucked the cloud
out of the canyon as swiftly as it had come, and above us shone a sky as clear
and blue as a tropic sea.
Hotenfa's disgust more than equaled my own for I had loaned him my three-barrel
gun (12 gauge and .303 Savage) and he was as excited as a child with a new toy.
He was a remarkably intelligent man and mastered the safety catches in a short
time even though he had never before seen a breach-loading gun.
There was nothing to do but hurry down the mountain for the dogs might bring the
goral to bay on one of the cliffs below us, and in twenty minutes we stood on
a ridge which jutted out from the thick spruce forest. One of the hunters picked
his way down the rock wall while Hotenfa and I circled the top of the spur.
We had not gone a hundred yards when the hunter shouted that a goral was running
in our direction. Hotenfa reached the edge of the ridge before me, and I saw him
fire with the three-barrel gun at a goral which disappeared into the brush. His
bullet struck the dirt only a few feet behind the animal although it must have
been well beyond a hundred yards and almost straight below us.
Hardly had we drawn back when a yell from the other hunter brought us again to
the edge of the cliff just in time to see a second goral dash into the forest
a good three hundred yards away in the very bottom of the gorge.
Rather disappointed we continued along the ridge and Hotenfa
made signs which said as plainly as words, "I told you so. The gorals are not
on the peaks but down in the forest. We ought to have come here first."
There were not many moments for regret, however, for this was "our busy day."
Suddenly a burst of frantic yelps from the red dog turned us off to the left and
we heard him nearing the summit of the spur which we had just left. One of the
other hunters was standing there and his crossbow twanged as the goral passed
only a few yards from him, but the wicked little poisoned dart stuck quivering
into a tree a few inches above the animal's back.
The goral dashed over the ridge almost on top of the second hunter who was too
surprised to shoot and only yelled that it was coming toward us on the cliff below.
Hotenfa leaped from rock to rock, almost like a goat himself, and dashed through
the bushes toward a jutting shelf which overhung the gorge.
We reached the rim at the same moment and saw a huge ram standing on a narrow
ledge a hundred yards below. I fired instantly and the noble animal, with feet
wide spread, and head thrown back, launched himself into space falling six hundred
feet to the rocks beneath us.
As the goral leaped Hotenfa seemed suddenly to go insane. Yelling with joy, he
threw his arms about my neck, rubbing my face with his and pounding me on the
back until I thought he would throw us both off the cliff. I was utterly dumfounded
but seized his three-barrel gun to unload it for in his excitement there was imminent
danger that he would shoot either himself or me.
Then I realized what it was all about. We had both fired
simultaneously and neither had heard the other's shot. By mistake Hotenfa had
discharged a load of buckshot and it was my bullet which had killed the goral
but his joy was so great that I would not for anything have disillusioned him.
It was a half hour's
hard work to get to the place where the goral had fallen. The dogs were already
there lying quietly beside the animal when we arrived. My bullet had entered the
back just in front of the hind leg and ranged forward through the lungs flattening
itself against the breast bone; the jacket had split, one piece tearing into the
heart, so that the ram was probably dead before it struck the rocks.
I photographed the goral where it lay and after it had been eviscerated, and the
hunters had performed their ceremonies to the God of the Hunt, I sent one of them
back with it while Hotenfa and I worked toward the bottom of the canyon in the
hope of finding the other animals.
It was a delightfully warm day and Hotenfa told me in his vivid sign language
that the gorals were likely to be asleep on the sunny side of the ravine; therefore
we worked up the opposite slope.
It was the hardest kind of climbing and for two hours we plodded steadily upward,
clinging by feet and hands to bushes and rocks, and were almost exhausted when
we reached a small open patch of grass about two thirds of the way to the summit.
We rested for half an
hour and, after a light tiffin, toiled on again. I had not gone thirty feet, and
Hotenfa was still sitting down, when I saw him wave his arm excitedly and throw
up his gun to shoot. I leaped down to his side just as he fired at a big female
goral which was sound asleep in an open patch of grass
on the mountainside Hotenfa's
bullet broke the animal's foreleg at the knee but without the slightest sign of
injury she dashed down the cliff. I fired as she ran, striking her squarely in
the heart, and she pitched headlong into the bushes a hundred feet below.
How Hotenfa managed to pack that animal to the summit of the ridge I never can
understand, for with a light sack upon my back and a rifle it was all I could
do to pull myself up the rocks. He was completely done when we finally threw ourselves
on the grass at the edge of the meadow which we had left in the morning. Hotenfa
chanted his prayer when we opened the goral, but the God of the Hunt missed his
offering for my bullet had smashed the heart to a pulp.
On our way back to camp the red dog, although dead tired, disappeared alone into
the heavy forest below us. Suddenly we heard his deep bay coming up the hill in
our direction. Hotenfa and I dropped our burdens and ran to an opening in the
forest where we thought the animal must pass.
Instead of coming out where we expected, the dog appeared higher up at the heels
of a crested muntjac (Elaphodus), which was bounding along at full speed,
its white flag standing straight up over its dark bluish back. I had one chance
for a shot at about one hundred and fifty yards as the pair crossed a little opening
in the trees, but it was too dangerous to shoot for, had I missed the deer, the
dog certainly would have been killed.
I was heartbroken over losing this animal, for it is an exceedingly rare species,
but a few days later a shepherd brought in another which
had been wounded by one of our Lolo hunters and had run down into the plains to
die. When we reached
the hill above camp Yvette ran out to meet us, falling over logs and bushes in
her eagerness to see what we were carrying. No dinner which I have ever eaten
tasted like the one we had of goral steak that night and after a smoke I crawled
into my sleeping bag, dead tired in body but with a happy heart.
THE
SNOW MOUNTAIN TEMPLE
On October 22, we moved to the foot of the mountain and camped in the temple which
we had formerly occupied. This was directly below the forests inhabited by serow,
and we expected to devote our efforts exclusively toward obtaining a representative
series of these animals.
Unfortunately I developed a severe infection in the palm of my right hand almost
immediately, and had it not been for the devoted care of my wife I should not
have left China alive. Through terrible nights of delirium when the poison was
threatening to spread over my entire body, she nursed me with an utter disregard
of her own health and slept only during a few restless hours of complete exhaustion.
For three weeks I could do no work but at last was able to bend my "trigger finger"
and resume hunting although I did not entirely recover the use of my hand for
several months. However,
the work of the expedition by no means ceased because of my illness. Mr. Heller
continued to collect small mammals with great energy and the day after we arrived
at the temple we engaged eight new native hunters. These were Lolos, a wandering
unit from the independent tribe of S'suchuan and they proved to be excellent men.
The first serow was killed
by Hotenfa's party on our third day in the temple. Heller went out with the hunters
but in a few hours returned alone. A short time after he
had left the natives the dogs took up the trail of a huge serow and followed it
for three miles through the spruce forest. They finally brought the animal to
bay against a cliff and a furious fight ensued. One dog was ripped wide open,
another received a horn-thrust in the side, and the big red leader was thrown
over a cliff to the rocks below. More of the hounds undoubtedly would have been
killed had not the hunters arrived and shot the animal.
The men brought the serow in late at night but our joy was considerably dampened
by the loss of the red dog. Hotenfa carried him in his arms and laid him gently
on a blanket in the temple but the splendid animal died during the night. His
master cried like a child and I am sure that he felt more real sorrow than he
would have shown at the loss of his wife; for wives are much easier to get in
China than good hunting dogs.
The serow was an adult male, badly scarred from fighting, and had lost one horn
by falling over a cliff when he was killed. He was brownish black, with rusty
red lower legs and a whitish mane. His right horn was nine and three-quarters
inches in length and five and three-quarters inches in circumference at the base
and the effectiveness with which he had used his horns against the dogs demonstrated
that they were by no means only for ornaments. In the next chapter the habits
and relationships of the gorals and serows will be considered more fully.
On the morning following the capture of the first serow the last rain of the season
began and continued for nine days almost without ceasing. The weather made
hunting practically impossible for the fog hung so thickly over the woods that
one could not see a hundred feet and Heller found that many of his small traps
were sprung by the raindrops. The Lolos had disappeared, and we believed that
they had returned to their village, but they had been hunting in spite of the
weather and on the fifth day arrived with a fine male serow in perfect condition.
It showed a most interesting color variation for, instead of red, the lower legs
were buff with hardly a tinge of reddish.
November 2, the sun rose in an absolutely cloudless sky and during the remainder
of the winter we had as perfect weather as one could wish. Yvette's constant nursing
and efficient surgery combined with the devotion of our interpreter, Wu, had checked
the spread of the poison in my hand and my nights were no longer haunted with
the strange fancies of delirium, but I was as helpless as a babe. I could do nothing
but sit with steaming cloths wrapped about my arm and rail at the fate which kept
me useless in the temple.
The Lolos killed a third serow on the mountain just above our camp but the animal
fell into a rock fissure more than a hundred feet deep and was recovered only
after a day's hard work. The men wove a swinging ladder from tough vines, climbed
down it, and drew the serow bodily up the cliff; as it weighed nearly three hundred
pounds this was by no means an easy undertaking.
Our Lolo hunters were tall, handsome fellows led by a slender young chief with
patrician features who ruled his village like an autocrat with absolute power
of life and death. The Lolos are a strange people who at one time probably occupied
much of the region south of the Yangtze River but were
pushed south and west by the Chinese and, except in one instance, now exist only
in scattered units in the provinces of Kwei-chau and Yün-nan.
In S'suchuan the Lolos hold a vast territory which is absolutely closed to the
Chinese on pain of death and over which they exercise no control. Several expeditions
have been launched against the Lolos but all have ended in disaster.
Only a few weeks before we arrived in Yün-nan a number of Chinese soldiers butchered
nearly a hundred Lolos whom they had encountered outside the independent territory,
and in reprisal the Lolos burned several villages almost under the walls of a
fortified city in which were five hundred soldiers, massacred all the men and
boys, and carried off the women as slaves.
The pure blood Lolos "are a very fine tall race, with comparatively fair complexions,
and often with straight features, suggesting a mixture of Mongolian with some
more straight-featured race. Their appearance marks them as closely connected
by race with the eastern Tibetans, the latter being, if anything, rather the bigger
men of the two." [Footnote: "Yün-nan, the Link between India and the Yangtze,"
by Major H.R. Davies, 1909, p. 389.] They are great wanderers and over a very
large part of Yün-nan form the bulk of the hill population, being the most numerous
of all the non-Chinese tribes in the province.
Like almost every race which has been conquered by the Chinese or has come into
continual contact with them for a few generations, the Lolos of Yün-nan, where
they are in isolated villages, are being absorbed by the Chinese. We found, as
did Major Davies, that in some instances they were giving
up their language and beginning to talk Chinese even among themselves. The women
already had begun to tie up their feet in the Chinese fashion and even disliked
to be called Lolos. Those
whom we employed were living entirely by hunting and, although we found them amiable
enough, they were exceedingly independent. They preferred to hunt alone, although
they recognized what an increased chance for game our high-power rifles gave them,
and eventually left us while I was away on a short trip, even though we still
owed them considerable money.
The Lolos are only one of the non-Chinese tribes of Yün-nan. Major Davies has
considered this question in his valuable book to which I have already referred,
and I cannot do better than quote his remarks here.
The numerous non-Chinese tribes that the traveler encounters in western China,
form perhaps one of the most interesting features of travel in that country. It
is safe to assert that in hardly any other part of the world is there such a large
variety of languages and dialects, as are to be heard in the country which lies
between Assam and the eastern border of Yün-nan and in the Indo-Chinese countries
to the south of this region.
The reason of this is not hard to find. It lies in the physical characteristics
of the country. It is the high mountain ranges and the deep swift-flowing rivers
that have brought about the differences in customs and language, and the innumerable
tribal distinctions, which are so perplexing to the inquirer into Indo-Chinese
ethnology. A tribe has
entered Yün-nan from their original Himalayan or Tibetan home, and after increasing
in numbers have found the land they have settled on not equal to their wants.
The natural result has been the emigration of part of the colony. The
emigrants, having surmounted pathless mountains and crossed unbridged rivers on
extemporized rafts, have found a new place to settle in, and have felt no inclination
to undertake such a journey again to revisit their old home.
Being without a written character in which to preserve their traditions, cut off
from all civilizing influence of the outside world, and occupied merely in growing
crops enough to support themselves, the recollection of their connection with
their original ancestors has died out. It is not then surprising that they should
now consider themselves a totally distinct race from the parent stock. Intertribal
wars, and the practice of slave raiding so common among the wilder members of
the Indo-Chinese family, have helped to still further widen the breach. In fact
it may be considered remarkable that after being separated for hundreds, and perhaps
in some case for thousands, of years, the languages of two distant tribes of the
same family should bear to each other the marked general resemblance which is
still to be found. The
hilly nature of the country and the consequent lack of good means of communication
have also naturally militated against the formation of any large kingdoms with
effective control over the mountainous districts. Directly we get to a flat country
with good roads and navigable rivers, we find the tribal distinctions disappear,
and the whole of the inhabitants are welded into a homogeneous people under a
settled government, speaking one language.
Burmese as heard throughout the Irrawaddy valley is the same everywhere. A traveler
from Rangoon to Bhamo will find one language spoken throughout his journey, but
an expedition of the same length in the hilly country to the east or to the west
of the Irrawaddy valley would bring him into contact with twenty mutually unintelligible
tongues. The same state
of things applies to Siam and Tong-kingone nation speaking one language
in the flat country and a Tower of Babel in the hills (loc. cit., pp. 332-333).
GORALS
AND SEROWS Gorals and
serows belong to the subfamily Rupicaprinae which is an early mountain-living
offshoot of the Bovidae; it also includes the chamois, takin, and the so-called
Rocky Mountain goat of America. The animals are commonly referred to as "goat-antelopes"
in order to express the intermediate position which they apparently hold between
the goats and antelopes. They are also sometimes called the Rupicaprine antelopes
from the scientific name of the chamois (Rupicapra).
The horns of all members of the group are finely ridged, subcylindrical and are
present in both sexes, being almost as long in the female as in the male. Although
no one would suspect that the gorals are more closely related to the takins than
to the serows, which they resemble superficially, such seems to be the case, but
the cranial differences between the two genera are to a certain extent bridged
over by the skull of the small Japanese serow (Capricornulus crispus).
This species is most interesting because of its intermediate position. In size
it is larger than a goral but smaller than a serow; its long coat and its horns
resemble those of a goral but it has the face gland and short tail of a serow.
It is found in Japan, Manchuria and southern Siberia.
The principal external difference between the gorals and serows, besides that
of size, is in the fact that the serows have a short tail and a well developed
face gland, which opens in front of the eyes by a small
orifice, while the gorals have a long tail and no such gland.
In the cylindrical form of their horns the serows are similar to some of the antelopes
but in their clumsy build, heavy limbs and stout hoofs as well as in habits they
resemble goats. The serow has a long, melancholy-looking face and because of its
enormous ears the Chinese in Fukien Province refer to it as the "wild donkey"
but in Yün-nan it is called "wild cow."
The specific relationships of the serows are by no means satisfactorily determined.
Mr. Pocock, Superintendent of the London Zoölogical Society's Gardens, has recently
devoted considerable study to the serows of British India and considers them all
to be races of the single species Capricornis sumatrensis. With this opinion
I am inclined to agree, although I have not yet had sufficient time in which to
thoroughly study the subject in the light of our new material.
These animals differ most strikingly in external coloration, and fall into three
groups all of which partake more or less of the characters of each other. Chinese
serows usually have the lower legs rusty red, while in Indian races they are whitish,
and black in the southern Burma and Malayan forms.
The serows which we killed upon the Snow Mountain can probably be referred to
Capricornis sumatrensis milne-edwardsi, those of Fukien obtained by Mr.
Caldwell represent the white-maned serow Capricornis sumatrensis argyrochaetes
and one which I shot in May, 1917, near Teng-yueh, not far from the Burma frontier,
is apparently an undescribed form.
Our specimens have brought out the fact that a remarkable individual variation
exists in the color of the legs of these animals; this
character was considered to be of diagnostic value, and probably is in some degree,
but it is by no means as reliable as it was formerly supposed to be.
Two of the serows killed on the Snow Mountain have the lower legs rusty red, while
in two others these parts are buff colored. The animals, all males of nearly the
same age, were taken on the same mountain, and virtually at the same time. Their
skulls exhibit no important differences and there is no reason to believe that
they represent anything but an extreme individual variation.
The two specimens obtained by Mr. Caldwell at Yen-ping are even more surprising.
The old female is coal black, but the young male is distinctly brownish-black
with a chestnut stripe from the mane to the tail along the mid-dorsal line where
the hairs of the back form a ridge. The horns of the female are nearly parallel
for half their extent and approach each other at the tips; their surfaces are
remarkably smooth. The horns of the young male diverge like a V from the skull
and are very heavily ridged. The latter character is undoubtedly due to youth.
These serows are an excellent
example of the necessity for collecting a large number of specimens from the same
locality. Only by this means is it possible to learn how the species is affected
by age, sex and individual variation and what are its really important characters.
In the case of the gorals, our Expedition obtained at Hui-yao such a splendid
series of all ages that we have an unequaled opportunity for intelligent study.
Serows are entirely Asian and found in China, Japan, India, Sumatra and the Malay
Peninsula.
On the Snow Mountain we
found them living singly at altitudes of from 9,000 to 13,000 feet in dense spruce
forests, among the cliffs. The animals seemed to be fond of sleeping under overhanging
rocks, and we were constantly finding beds which gave evidence of very extensive
use. Apparently serows seldom come out into the open, but feed on leaves and grass
while in the thickest cover, so that it is almost impossible to kill them without
the aid of dogs or beaters.
Sometimes a serow will lead the dogs for three or four miles, and eventually lose
them or it may turn at bay and fight the pack after only a short chase; a large
serow is almost certain to kill several of the hounds if in a favorable position
with a rock wall at its back. The animal can use its strong curved horns with
deadly effect for it is remarkably agile for a beast of its size.
In Fukien we hunted serows on the summit of a high mountain clothed with a dense
jungle of dwarf bamboo. It was in quite different country from that which the
animals inhabit in Yün-nan for although the cover was exceedingly thick it was
without such high cliffs and there were extensive grassy meadows. We did not see
any serows in Fukien because of the ignorance of our beaters, although the trails
were cut by fresh tracks. The natives said that in late September the animals
could often be found in the forests of the lower mountain slopes when they came
to browse upon the new grown mushrooms.
Mr. Caldwell purchased for us in the market the skin of a splendid female serow
and a short time later obtained a young male. The latter was seen swimming across
the river just below the city wall and was caught alive by the natives. The female
weighed three hundred and ten pounds and the male two hundred
and ninety pounds. Serows
are rare in captivity and are said to be rather dangerous pets unless tamed when
very young. We are reproducing a photograph taken and kindly loaned by Mr. Herbert
Lang, of one formerly living in the Berlin Zoölogical Garden; we saw a serow in
the Zoölogical Park at Calcutta and one from Darjeeling is owned by the London
Zoölogical Society. Gorals
are pretty little animals of the size of the chamois. The species which we killed
on the Snow Mountain can probably be referred to Naemorhedus griseus, but
I have not yet had an opportunity to study our specimens carefully. Unlike the
serows these gorals have blackish brown tails which from the roots to the end
of the hairs measure about 10 inches in length. The horns of both sexes are prominently
ridged for the basal half of their length and perfectly smooth distally. The male
horns are strongly recurved and are thick and round at the base but narrow rapidly
to the tips; the female horns are straighter and more slender. The longest horns
in the series which we received measured six inches in length and three and three-quarters
inches in circumference at the base. Like the serows, gorals are confined to Asia
and are found in northern India, Burma, and China, and northwards through Korea
and southern Manchuria.
We hunted gorals with dogs on the Snow Mountain for in this particular region
they could be killed in no other way. There was so much cover, even at altitudes
of from 12,000 to 15,000 feet and the rocks were so precipitous, that a man might
spend a month "still hunting" and never see a goral. They are vicious fighters,
and often back up to a cliff where they can keep the dogs
at a distance. One of our best hounds while hunting alone, brought a goral to
bay and was found dead next day by the hunters with its side ripped open.
On the Snow Mountain we found the animals singly but at Hui-yao, not far from
the Burma frontier, where we hunted another species in the spring, they were almost
universally in herds of from six to seven or eight. It was at the latter place
that we had our best opportunity to observe gorals and learn something of their
habits. We were camping on the banks of a branch of the Shwelie River, which had
cut a narrow gorge for itself; on one side this was seven or eight hundred feet
deep. A herd of about fifty gorals had been living for many years on one of the
mountain sides not far from the village, and although they were seen constantly
the natives had no weapons with which to kill them; but with our high-power rifles
it was possible to shoot across the river at distances of from two hundred to
four hundred yards. We
could scan every inch of the hillside through our field glasses and watch the
gorals as they moved about quite unconscious of our presence. At this place they
were feeding almost exclusively upon the leaves of low bushes and the new grass
which had sprung up where the slopes had been partly burned over. We found them
browsing from daylight until about nine o'clock, and from four in the afternoon
until dark. They would move slowly among the bushes, picking off the new leaves,
and usually about the middle of the morning would choose a place where the sun
beat in warmly upon the rocks, and go to sleep.
Strangely enough they did not lie down on their sides,
as do many hoofed animals, but doubled their forelegs under them, stretched their
necks and hind legs straight out, and rested on their bellies. It was a most uncomfortable
looking attitude, and the first time I saw an animal resting thus I thought it
had been wounded, but both Mr. Heller and myself saw them repeatedly at other
times, and realized that this was their natural position when asleep.
When frightened, like our own mountain sheep or goats, they would run a short
distance and stop to look back. This was usually their undoing, for they offered
excellent targets as they stood silhouetted against the sky. They were very difficult
to see when lying down among the rocks, but our native hunters, who had most extraordinary
eyesight, often would discover them when it was almost impossible for me to find
them even with the field glasses. We never could be sure that there were no gorals
on a mountainside, for they were adepts at hiding, and made use of a bunch of
grass or the smallest crevice in a rock to conceal themselves, and did it so completely
that they seemed to have vanished from the earth.
Like all sheep and goats, they could climb about where it seemed impossible for
any animal to move. I have seen a goral run down the face of a cliff which appeared
to be almost perpendicular, and where the dogs dared not venture. As the animal
landed on a projecting rock it would bounce off as though made of rubber, and
leap eight or ten feet to a narrow ledge which did not seem large enough to support
a rabbit. The ability
to travel down such precipitous cliffs is largely due to the animal's foot structure.
Professor Henry Fairfield Osborn has investigated this matter in
the mountain goat and as his remarks apply almost equally well to the goral, I
cannot do better than quote them here:
The horny part of the foot surrounds only the extreme front. Behind this crescentic
horn is a shallow concavity which gives the horny hoof a chance to get its hold.
Both the main digits and the dewclaws terminate in black, rubber-like, rounded
and expanded soles, which are of great service in securing a firm footing on the
shelving rocks and narrow ledges on which the animal travels with such ease. This
sole, Smith states, softens in the spring of the year, when the snow is leaving
the ground, a fresh layer of the integument taking its place. The rubber-like
balls with which the dewclaws are provided are by no means useless; they project
back below the horny part of the hoof, and Mr. Smith has actually observed the
young captive goats supporting themselves solely on their dewclaws on the edge
of a roof. It is probable that they are similarly used on the rocks and precipices,
since on a very narrow ledge they would serve favorably to alter the center of
gravity by enabling the limb to be extended somewhat farther forward.*
*"Mountain
Goat Hunting with the Camera," by Henry Fairfield Osborn. Reprinted from the tenth
Annual Report of the New York Zoölogical Society, 1906, pp. 13-14.
There were certain trails leading over the hill slopes at Hui-yao which the gorals
must have used continually, judging by the way in which these were worn. We also
found much sign beneath overhanging rocks and on projecting ledges to indicate
that these were definite resorts for numbers of the animals. Many which we saw
were young or of varying ages running with the herds, and it was interesting to
see how perfectly they had mastered the art of self-concealment even when hardly
a year old. Although at Hui-yao almost all were on the
east side of the river, they did not seem to be especially averse to water, and
several times I watched wounded animals swim across the stream.
Gorals are splendid game animals, for the plucky little brutes inspire the sportsman
with admiration, besides leading him over peaks which try his nerve to the utmost,
and I number among the happiest hours of my life the wonderful hunts in Yün-nan,
far above the clouds, at the edge of the snow.
THE
"WHITE WATER"Y. B.
A. October had slipped
into November when we left the temple and shifted camp to the other side of the
Snow Mountain at the "White Water." It was a brilliant day and the ride up the
valley could not have been more beautiful. Crossing the gangheisa or "dry
sea," a great grassy plain which was evidently a dry lake basin, we followed the
trail into the forest and down the side of a deep canyon to a mountain stream
where the waters spread themselves in a thin, green veil over a bed of white stones.
We pitched our tents
on a broad terrace beside the stream at the edge of the spruce forest. Above us
towered the highest peak of the mountain, with a glacier nestling in a basin near
its summit, and the snow-covered slopes extending in a glorious shining crescent
about our camp. The moon was full, and each night as we sat at dinner before the
fire, the ragged peaks turned crimson in the afterglow of the sun, and changed
to purest silver at the touch of the white moonlight. We have had many camps in
many lands but none more beautiful than the one at the "White Water."
The weather was perfect. Every day the sun shone in a cloudless blue sky and in
the morning the ground was frozen hard and covered with snow-like frost, but
the air was marvelously stimulating. We felt that we could be happy at the "White
Water" forever, but it did not prove to be as good a hunting ground as that on
the other side of the mountain. The Lolos killed a fine serow on the first day
and Hotenfa brought in a young goral a short time later, but big game was by no
means abundant. At the "White Water" we obtained our first Lady Amherst's pheasant
(Thaumalea amherstiae) one of the most remarkable species of a family containing
the most beautiful birds of the world. The rainbow colored body and long tail
of the male are made more conspicuous by a broad white and green ruff about the
neck. The first birds brought alive to England were two males which had been presented
to the Countess Amherst after whom the species was named. We found this pheasant
inhabiting thick forests where it is by no means easy to discover or shoot. It
is fairly abundant in Yün-nan, Eastern Tibet and S'suchuan but its habits are
not well known. Although the camp yielded several small mammals new to our collection,
we decided to go into Li-chiang to engage a new caravan for our trip across the
Yangtze River while Heller remained in camp.
The direct road to Li-chiang was considerably shorter than by way of the Snow
Mountain village and at three o'clock in the afternoon our beloved "Temple of
the Flowers" was visible on the hilltop overlooking the city. As we rode up the
steep ascent we saw a picturesque gathering on the porch and heard the sound of
many voices laughing and talking. The beautiful garden-like courtyard was filled
with women and children of every age and description, and all the doors from one
side of the temple had been removed, leaving a large open
space where huge caldrons were boiling and steaming.
We sat down irresolutely on the inner porch but the young priest was delighted
to see us and insisted that we wait until Wu arrived. We were glad that we did
not seek other quarters for we were to witness an interesting ceremony, which
is most characteristic of Chinese life. It seemed that about five years before
a gentleman of Li-chiang had "shuffled off this mortal coil." His soul may have
found rest, but "his mortal coil" certainly did not. Unfortunately his family
inherited a few hundred dollars several years later and the village "astrologer"
informed them that according to the feng-shui, or omnipotent spirits of
the earth, wind, and water, the situation of the deceased gentleman's grave was
ill-chosen and that if they ever hoped to enjoy good fortune again they must dig
him up, give the customary feast in his honor and have another burial site chosen.
Every village has a "wise
man" who is always called upon to select the resting place of the dead, his remuneration
varying from two dollars to two thousand dollars according to the circumstances
of the deceased's relatives. The astrologer never will say definitely whether
or not the spot will prove a propitious one and if the family later sell any property,
receive a legacy, or are known to have obtained money in other ways, the astrologer
usually finds that the feng-shui do not favor the original place and he
will exact another fee for choosing a second grave.
The dead are never buried until the astrologer has named an auspicious day as
well as an appropriate site, with the result that unburied coffins are to be seen
in temples, under roadside shelters, in the fields and
in the back yards of many houses.
Any interference by foreigners with this custom is liable to bring about dire
results as in the case of the rioting in Shanghai in 1898. A number of French
residents objected to a temple near by being used to store a score or more of
bodies until a convenient time for burial and the result was the death of many
people in the fighting which ensued. Mr. Tyler Dennet cites an amusing anecdote
regarding the successful handling of the problem by a native mandarin in Yen-ping
where we visited Mr. Caldwell:
The doctor pointed out how dangerous to public health was the presence of these
coffins in Yen-ping. The magistrate had a census taken of the coffins above ground
in the city and found that they actually numbered sixteen thousand. The city itself
is estimated to have only about twenty thousand inhabitants.
It was a difficult problem for the magistrate. He might easily move in such a
way as to bring the whole city down about his head. But the Chinese are clever
in such situations, perhaps the cleverest people on earth. He finally devised
a way out. A proclamation was issued levying a tax of fifty cents on every unburied
coffin. The Chinese may be superstitious, but they are even more thrifty. For
a few weeks Yen-ping devoted itself to funerals, a thousand a week, and now this
little city, one of the most isolated in China, can truly be said to be on the
road to health.* *"Doctoring
China," by Tyler Dennet, Asia, February, 1918, p. 114.
There are very few such progressive cities in China, however, and a missionary
told us that recently a young child and his grandfather were buried on the same
day although their deaths had been nearly fifty years apart.
The funeral rites are in themselves fairly simple, but it is the great ambition
of every Chinese to have his resting place as near as possible to those of his
ancestors. That is one of the reasons why they are so loath to emigrate.
We often passed eight or ten coolies staggering under the load of a heavy coffin,
transporting a body sometimes a month's journey or more to bury it at the dead
man's birthplace. A rooster usually would be fastened to the coffin for, according
to the Yün-nan superstition, the spirit of the man enters the bird and is conveyed
by it to his home. There
is a strange absence of the fear of death among the Chinese. One often sees large
planks of wood stored in a corner of a house and one is told that these are destined
to become the coffins of the man's father or mother, even though his parents may
at the time be enjoying the most robust health. Indeed, among the poorer classes,
a coffin is considered a most fitting gift for a son to present to his father.
We established our camp
on the porch of the temple at Li-chiang and from its vantage point could watch
the festivities going on about us. The feasting continued until after dark and
at daylight the kettles were again steaming to prepare for the second day's celebration.
By ten o'clock the court
was crowded and a hour later there came a partial stillness which was broken by
a sudden burst of music (?) from Chinese violins and pipes. Going outside we found
most of the guests standing about an improvised altar. The foot of the coffin
was just visible in the midst of the paper decorations
and in front of it were set half a dozen dishes of tempting food. These were meant
as an offering to the spirit of the departed one, but we knew this would not prevent
the sorrowing relatives from eating the food with much relish later on.
In a few moments a group of women approached, supporting a figure clothed in white
with a hood drawn over her face. She was bent nearly to the ground and muffled
shrieks and wails came from the depths of her veil as she prostrated herself in
front of the altar. For more than an hour this chief mourner, the wife of the
deceased, lay on her face, her whole figure shaking with what seemed the most
uncontrollable anguish. This same lady, however, moved about later among her guests
an amiable hostess, with beaming countenance, the gayest of the gay. But every
morning while the festivities lasted, promptly at eleven o'clock she would prostrate
herself before the coffin and display heartrending grief in the presence of the
unmoved spectators in order to satisfy the demands of "custom."
Custom and precedent have grown to be divinities with the Chinese, and such a
display of feigned emotion is required on certain prescribed occasions. As one
missionary aptly described it "the Chinese are all face and no heart." Mr. Caldwell
told us that one night while passing down a deserted street in a Chinese village
he was startled to hear the most piercing shrieks issuing from a house nearby.
Thinking someone was being murdered, he rushed through the courtyard only to find
that a girl who was to be married the following day, according to Chinese custom,
was displaying the most desperate anguish at the prospect of leaving her
family, even though she probably was enchanted with the idea.
On the third day of the celebration in the temple at Li-chiang the feasting ended
in a burst of splendor. From one o'clock until far past sundown the friends and
relatives of the departed one were fed. Any person could receive an invitation
by bringing a small present, even if it were only a bowl of rice or a few hundred
cash (ten or fifteen cents).
All during the morning girls and women flocked up the hill with trays of gifts.
There were many Mosos and other tribesmen among them as well as Chinese. The Moso
girls wore their black hair cut short on the sides and hanging in long narrow
plaits down their backs. They wore white leather capes (at least that was the
original shade) and pretty ornaments of silver and coral at their throats, and
as they were young and gay with glowing red cheeks and laughing eyes they were
decidedly attractive. The guests were seated in groups of six on the stones of
the temple courtyard. Small boys acted as waiters, passing about steaming bowls
of vegetables and huge straw platters heaped high with rice. As soon as each guest
had stuffed himself to satisfaction he relinquished his place to someone else
and the food was passed again. We were frequently pressed to eat with them and
in the evening when the last guest had departed the "chief mourner" brought us
some delicious fruit candied in black sugar. She told Wu that they had fed three
hundred people during the day and we could well believe it. The next morning the
coffin was carried down the hill to the accompaniment of anguished wails and we
were left once more to the peace and quiet of our beautiful temple courtyard.
Sometimes a family will plunge itself
into debt for generations to come to provide a suitable funeral for one of its
members, because to bury the dead without the proper display would not only be
to "lose face" but subject them to the possible persecution of the angered spirits.
This is only one of the pernicious results of ancestor worship and it is safe
to say that most of the evils in China's social order today can be traced, directly
or indirectly, to this unfortunate practice.
A man's chief concern is to leave male descendants to worship at his grave and
appease his spirit. The more sons, grandsons, and great-grandsons who walk in
his funeral procession, the more he is to be envied. As a missionary humorously
says "the only law of God that ever has been obeyed in China is to be fruitful
and multiply." Craving for progeny has brought into existence thousands upon thousands
of human beings who exist on the very brink of starvation. Nowhere in the civilized
world is there a more sordid and desperate struggle to maintain life or a more
hopeless poverty. But fear and self-love oblige them to continue their blind breeding.
The apparent atrophy of the entire race is due to ancestor worship which binds
it with chains of iron to its dead and to its past, and not until these bonds
are severed can China expect to take her place among the progressive nations of
the earth.
ACROSS
THE YANGTZE GORGE In
mid-November we left the White Water with a caravan of twenty-six mules and horses.
Following the road from Li-chiang to the Yangtze, we crossed the "Black Water"
and climbed steadily upward over several tremendous wooded ridges, each higher
than the last, to the summit of the divide.
The descent was gradual through a magnificent pine and spruce forest. Some of
the trees were at least one hundred and fifty feet high, and were draped with
beautiful gray moss which had looped itself from branch to branch and hung suspended
in delicate streamers yards in length. The forest was choked with underbrush and
a dense growth of dwarf bamboo, and the hundreds of fallen logs, carpeted with
bronze moss, made ideal conditions for small mammal collecting. However, as all
the species would probably be similar to those we had obtained on the Snow Mountain,
we did not feel that it was worth while stopping to trap.
At four-thirty in the afternoon we camped upon a beautiful hill in a pine forest
which was absolutely devoid of underbrush, and where the floor was thinly overlaid
with brown pine needles. Although the Moso hunter, who acted as our guide, assured
us that the river was only three miles away, it proved to be more than fifteen,
and we did not reach the ferry until half past one the next afternoon.
We were continually annoyed,
as every traveler in China is, by the inaccuracy of the natives, and especially
of the Chinese. Their ideas of distance are most extraordinary. One may ask a
Chinaman how far it is to a certain village and he will blandly reply, "Fifteen
li to go, but thirty li when you come back." After a short experience
one learns how to interpret such an answer, for it means that when going the road
is down hill and that the return uphill will require double the time.
Caravans are supposed to travel ten li an hour, although they seldom do
more than eight, and all calculations of distance are based upon time so far as
the mafus are concerned. If the day's march is eight hours you invariably
will be informed that the distance is eighty li, although in reality it
may not be half as great.
In "Chinese Characteristics," Dr. Arthur H. Smith gives many illuminating observations
on the inaccuracy of the Chinese. In regard to distance he says:
It is always necessary in land travel
to ascertain, when the distance is given in "miles" (li), whether the "miles"
are "large" or not! That there is some basis for estimates of distances
we do not deny, but what we do deny is that these estimates or measurements are
either accurate or uniform.
It is, so far as we know, a universal experience that the moment one leaves a
great imperial highway the "miles" become "long." If 120 li constitute
a fair day's journey on the main road, then on country roads it will take fully
as long to go 100 li, and in the mountains the whole day will be spent
in getting over 80 li (p. 51).
In like manner, a farmer who is asked the weight of one of his oxen gives a figure
which seems much too low, until he explains that he has
omitted to estimate the bones! A servant who was asked his height mentioned a
measure which was ridiculously inadequate to cover his length, and upon being
questioned admitted that he had left out of account all above his shoulders! He
had once been a soldier, where the height of the men's clavicle is important in
assigning the carrying of burdens. And since a Chinese soldier is to all practical
purposes complete without his head, this was omitted.
Of a different sort was the measurement of a rustic who affirmed that he lived
"ninety li from the city," but upon cross-examination he consented to an
abatement, as this was reckoning both to the city and back, the real distance
being as he admitted, only "forty-five li one way!" (p. 49) ...
The habit of reckoning by "tens" is deep-seated, and leads to much vagueness.
A few people are "ten or twenty," a "few tens," or perhaps "ever so many tens,"
and a strictly accurate enumeration is one of the rarest of experiences in China....
An acquaintance told the writer that two men had spent "200 strings of cash" on
a theatrical exhibition, adding a moment later, "It was 173 strings, but that
is the same as 200is it not?" (p. 54).
A man who wished advice in a lawsuit told the writer that he himself "lived" in
a particular village, though it was obvious from his narrative that his abode
was in the suburbs of a city. Upon inquiry, he admitted that he did not now
live in the village, and further investigation revealed the fact that the removal
took place nineteen generations ago! "But do you not almost consider yourself
a resident of the city now?" he was asked. "Yes," he replied simply, "we do live
there now, but the old root is in that village."
...The whole Chinese system of thinking is based on a line of assumptions different
from those to which we are accustomed, and they can ill comprehend the mania which
seems to possess the Occidental to ascertain everything with unerring exactness.
The Chinese does not know how many families there are in
his native village, and he does not wish to know. What any human being can want
to know this number for is to him an insoluble riddle. It is "a few hundred,"
"several hundreds," or "not a few," but a fixed and definite number it never was
and never will be. (p. 55.)
After breaking camp on the day following our departure from the "White Water"
we rode along a broad trail through a beautiful pine forest and in the late morning
stood on an open summit gazing on one of the most impressive sights which China
has to offer. At the left, and a thousand feet below, the mighty Yangtze has broken
through the mountains in a gorge almost a mile deep; a gorge which seems to have
been carved out of the solid rock, sharp and clean, with a giant's knife. A few
miles to the right the mountains widen, leaving a flat plain two hundred feet
above the river. Every inch of it, as well as the finger-like valleys which stretch
upward between the hills, is under cultivation, giving support for three villages,
the largest of which is Taku.
The ferry is in a bad place but it is the only spot for miles where the river
can be crossed. The south bank is so precipitous that the trail from the plain
twists and turns like a snake before it emerges upon a narrow sand and gravel
beach. The opposite side of the river is a vertical wall of rock which slopes
back a little at the lower end to form a steep hillside covered with short grass.
The landing place is a mass of jagged rocks fronting a small patch of still water
and the trail up the face of the cliff is so steep that it cannot be climbed by
any loaded animal; therefore all the packs must be unstrapped and laboriously
carted up the slope on the backs of the mafus.
At two-thirty in the afternoon
we were loading the boat, which carried only two animals and their packs, for
the first trip across the river. It was difficult to get the mules aboard for
they had to be whipped, shoved and actually lifted bodily into the dory. One of
the ferrymen first drew the craft along the rocks by a long rope, then climbed
up the face of what appeared to be an absolutely flat wall, and after pulling
the boat close beneath him, slid down into it. In this way the dory was worked
well up stream and when pushed into the swift current was rowed diagonally to
the other side. After
four loads had been taken over, the boatmen decided to stop work although there
was yet more than an hour of daylight and they could not be persuaded to cross
again by either threats or coaxing. It was an uncomfortable situation but there
was nothing to do but camp where we were even though the greater part of our baggage
was on the other side, with only the mafus to guard it, and therefore open
to robbery. About a third
of a mile from the ferry we found a sandy cornfield on a level shelf just above
the water, and pitched our tents. A slight wind was blowing and before long we
had sand in our shoes, sand in our beds, sand in our clothes, and we were eating
sand. Heller went down the river with a bag of traps while we set forty on the
hills above camp, and after a supper of goral steak, which did much to allay the
irritation of the day, we crawled into our sandy beds.
At daylight Hotenfa visited the ferry and reported that the loads were safe but
that one of the boatmen had gone to the village and no one knew when he would
return. We went to the river with Wu as soon as breakfast was over and spent an
aggravating hour trying by alternate threats and cajoling
to persuade the remaining ferryman to cross the river to us. But it was useless,
for the louder I swore the more frightened he became and he finally retired into
a rock cave from which the mafus had to drag him out bodily and drive him
into the boat. The second
boatman ambled slowly in about ten o'clock and we felt like beating them both,
but Wu impressed upon us the necessity for patience if we ever expected to get
our caravan across and we swallowed our wrath; nevertheless, we decided not to
leave until the loads and mules were on the other side, and we ate a cold tiffin
while sitting on the sand.
Heller employed his time by skinning the twenty small mammals (one of which was
a new rat) that our traps had yielded. We took a good many photographs and several
rolls of "movie" film showing the efforts of the mafus to get the mules
aboard. Some of them went in quietly enough but others absolutely refused to step
into the boat. One of the mafus would pull, another push, a third twist
the animal's tail and a fourth lift its feet singly over the side. With the accompaniment
of yells, kicks, and Chinese oaths the performance was picturesque to say the
least. By five o'clock
the entire caravan had been taken across the racing green water and we had some
time before dark in which to investigate the caverns with which the cliffs above
the river are honeycombed. They were of two kinds, gold quarries and dwelling
caves. The latter consist of a long central shaft, just high enough to allow a
man to stand erect; this widens into a circular room. Along the sides of the corridor
shallow nests have been scooped out to serve as beds and all
the cooking is done not far from the door. The caves, although almost dark, make
fairly comfortable living quarters and are by no means as dirty or as evil smelling
as the ordinary native house. The mines are straight shafts dug into the cliffs
where the rock is quarried and crushed by hand.
THROUGH
UNMAPPED COUNTRY We left
the Taku ferry by way of a steep trail through an open pine and spruce forest
along the rim of the Yangtze gorge where the view was magnificent. Someone has
said that when a tourist sees the Grand Canyon for the first time he gasps "Indescribable"
and then immediately begins to describe it. Thus it was with us, but no words
can picture the grandeur of this titanic chasm. In places the rocks were painted
in delicate tints of blue and purple; in others, the sides fell away in sheer
drops of hundreds of feet to the green torrent below rushing on to the sea two
thousand five hundred miles away.
The caravan wound along the edge of the gorge all day and we were left far behind,
for at each turn a view more beautiful than the last opened out before us, and
until every color plate and negative in the holders had been exposed we worked
steadily with the camera.
We were traveling northwestward through an unmapped region which Baron Haendel-Mazzetti
had skirted and reported to be one of vast forests and probably rich in game.
After six hours of riding over almost bare mountainsides we passed through a park-like
spruce forest and reached Habala, a long thin village of mud and stone houses
scattered up the sides of a narrow valley.
Above and to the left of
the village rose ridge after ridge of dense spruce forest overshadowed by a snow-crowned
peak and cut by deep ravines, the gloomy depths of which yielded fascinating glimpses
of rocky cliffsa veritable paradise for serow and goral. Our camping place
was a grassy lawn as flat and smooth as the putting green of a golf course. Just
below the tents a streamlet of ice-cold water murmured comfortably to itself and
a huge dead tree was lying crushed and broken for the camp fire.
The boys turned the beautiful spot into "home" in half an hour and, after setting
a line of traps, we wandered slowly back through the darkness guided by the brilliant
flames of the fires which threw a warm yellow glow over our little table spread
for dinner. We sent men
to the village to bring in hunters and after dinner four or five picturesque Mosos
appeared. They said that there were many serow, goral, muntjac and some wapiti
in the forests above the village, and we could well believe it, for there was
never a more "likely looking" spot. Although the men did not claim to be professional
hunters, nevertheless they said that they had good dogs and had killed many muntjac
and other animals. They
agreed to come at daylight and arrived about two hours late, which was doing fairly
well for natives. It was a brilliant day just warm enough for comfort in the sun
and we left camp with high hopes. However it did not take many hours to demonstrate
that the men knew almost nothing about hunting and that their dogs were useless.
Because of the dense cover "still hunting" was out of the question and, after
a hard climb, we returned to camp to spend the remainder
of the afternoon developing photographs and preparing small mammals.
Our traps had yielded three new shrews and a silver mole as well as a number of
mice, rats, and meadow voles of species identical with those taken on the Snow
Mountain. It was evident, therefore, that the Yangtze River does not act as an
effective barrier to the distribution of even the smallest forms and that the
region in which we were now working would not produce a different fauna. This
was an important discovery from the standpoint of our distribution records but
was also somewhat disappointing.
The photographic work already had yielded excellent results. The Paget color plates
were especially beautiful and the fact that everything was developed in the field
gave us an opportunity to check the quality of each negative.
For this work the portable dark room was invaluable. It could be quickly erected
and suspended from a tree branch or the rafters of a temple and offered an absolutely
safe place in which to develop or load plates. The moving-picture film required
special treatment because of its size and we usually fastened in the servants'
tent the red lining which had been made for this purpose in New York. Even then
the space was so cramped that we were dead tired at the end of a few hours' work.
One who sits comfortably
in a theater or hall and sees moving-picture film which has been obtained in such
remote parts of the world does not realize the difficulties in its preparation.
The water for developing almost invariably was dirty and in order to insure even
a moderately clear film it always had to be strained. For
washing the negative pailful after pailful had to be carried sometimes from a
very long distance, and the film exposed for hours to the carelessness or curiosity
of the natives. In our cramped quarters perhaps a corner of the tent would be
pushed open admitting a stream of light; the electric flash lamp might refuse
to work, leaving us in complete darkness to finish the developing "by guess and
by gosh," or any number of other accidents occur to ruin the film. At most we
could not develop more than three hundred feet in an afternoon and we never breathed
freely until it finally was dried and safely stored away in the tin cans.
We left Habala, on November 23, for a village called Phete where the natives had
assured us we would find good hunters with dogs. For almost the entire distance
the road skirted the rim of the Yangtze gorge and there the view of the great
chasm was even more magnificent than that we had left. While its sides are not
fantastically sculptured and the colors are softer than those of the Grand Canyon
of the Colorado, nevertheless its grandeur is hardly less imposing and awe-inspiring.
If Yün-nan is ever made accessible by railroads this gorge should become a Mecca
for tourists, for it is without doubt one of the most remarkable natural sights
in the world. About two
o'clock in the afternoon we saw three clusters of houses on a tableland which
juts into a chasm cut by a tributary of the great river. One of them was Phete
and it seemed that we would reach the village in half an hour at least, but the
road wound so tortuously around the hillside, down to the stream and up again
that it was an hour and a half before we found a camping
place on a narrow terrace a short distance from the nearest houses.
Next day we could not go to the village to find hunters until mid-forenoon because
the natives of this region are very late risers and often have not yet opened
their doors at ten o'clock. This is quite contrary to the custom in many other
parts of China where the inhabitants are about their work in the first light of
dawn. The hills above
Phete are bare or thinly forested and every available inch of level ground is
under cultivation with corn and a few rice paddies near the creek; the latter
were a great surprise, for we had not expected to find rice so far north. The
village itself was exceedingly picturesque but never have we met people of such
utter and hopeless stupidity as its inhabitants. They were pleasant enough and
always greeted us with a smile and salutation, but their brains seemed not to
have kept pace with their bodies and when asked the simplest question they would
only stare stupidly without the slightest glimmering of intelligence.
It required an hour's questioning of a dozen or more people to glean that there
were no hunters in the village where they had lived all their lives, but Wu, our
interpreter, finally discovered a Chinese who told us of a hunter in the mountains.
He asked how far and the answer was "Not very far." "Well,
is it ten li?" "I
don't know how many li." "Have
you ever been there?" "Yes;
it is only a few steps." "How
long will it take to get there?" "About
the time of one meal."
We were not to be deceived, for we had had experience with
native ideas of distance, and we ate our tiffin before starting out on the "few
steps." A steep trail led up the valley and after three hours of steady riding
we reached the hunter's village of three large houses on a flat strip of cleared
ground in the midst of a dense forest.
The people looked much like those of Phete but were rather anemic specimens, and
five out of eight had enormous goiters. They were exceedingly shy at first, watching
us with side glances and through cracks in the wall. Wu learned that we were the
first white persons they had ever seen. I imagine that much of their unhealthiness
was due to too close intermarriage, for these families had little intercourse
with the people in Phete who were only "a few steps" away.
As we were leaving they began to eat their supper in the courtyard. The principal
dish consisted of mixed cornmeal and rice, boiled squash and green vegetables.
All the women were busy husking corn which was hung to dry on great racks about
the house. These racks we had noticed in every village since leaving Li-chiang
and they seemed to be in universal use in the north.
The hunter had a flock of sheep and we purchased one for $4.40 (Mexican) but there
was considerable difficulty in paying for it since these people had never seen
Chinese money even though living in China itself. For currency they used chunks
of silver the size of a walnut and worth about one dollar (Mexican). The Chinese
guide finally persuaded the people of the genuineness of our money and we purchased
a few eggs and a little very delicious wild honey besides the sheep. These people
as well as those of Phete spoke the Li-chiang dialect but with such variation
that even our mafus could understand them only with
the greatest difficulty.
When we returned to camp we found that the coolie who had been engaged to carry
the motion-picture camera and tripod had left without the formality of saying
"good-by" or asking for the money which was due him. We had had considerable trouble
with the camera coolies since leaving Li-chiang. The first one carried the camera
to the Taku ferry with many groans, and there engaged a huge Chinaman to take
his place, for he thought the load too heavy. It only weighed fifty pounds, and
in the Fukien Province where men seldom carry less than eighty pounds and sometimes
as much as one hundred and fifty, it would have been considered as only half a
burden. In Yün-nan, however, animals do most of the pack carrying, and coolies
protest at even an ordinary load.
We left Phete in the early morning and camped about five hundred feet above the
hunter's cabin in a beautiful little meadow. It was surrounded with splendid pine
trees, and a clear spring bubbled up from a knoll in the center and spread fan-shaped
in a dozen little streams over the edge of a deep ravine where a mountain torrent
rushed through a tangled bamboo jungle. The gigantic fallen trees were covered
inches deep with green moss, and altogether it was an ideal spot for small mammals.
Our traps, however, yielded no new species, although we secured dozens of specimens
every night. There were
a few families of Lolos about two miles away and these were engaged as hunters.
They told us that serow and muntjac were abundant and that wapiti were sometimes
found on the mountains several miles to the northward.
Although the men had a large pack of good dogs they were such unsatisfactory hunters
that we gave up in disgust after three days. They never would appear until ten
or eleven o'clock in the morning when the sun had so dried the leaves that the
scent was lost and the dogs could not follow a trail even if one were found. Moreover,
the camp was a very uncomfortable one, due to the wind which roared through the
trees night and day.
We were rejoined here by Hotenfa, who had left us at the Taku ferry to see if
he could get together a pack of dogs. He brought three hounds with him which he
praised exuberantly, but we subsequently found that they did not justify our hopes.
Nevertheless, we were glad to have Hotenfa back, for he was one of the most intelligent,
faithful, and altogether charming natives whom we met in all Yün-nan. He was an
uncouth savage when he first came to us, but in a very short time he had learned
our camp ways and was as good a servant as any we had.
TRAVELING
TOWARD TIBET Since the
hunters at the "Windy Camp" had proved so worthless and the traps had yielded
no small mammals new to our collection, we decided to cross the mountains toward
the Chung-tien road which leads into Tibet.
The head mafu explored the trail and reported that it was impassable but,
after an examination of some of the worst barriers, we decided that they could
be cleared away and ordered the caravan to start at half past seven in the morning.
Before long we found
that the mafus were right. The trail was a mass of tangled underbrush and
fallen logs and led straight up a precipitous mountain through a veritable jungle
of dwarf bamboo. It was necessary to stop every few yards to lift the loads over
a barrier or cut a passage through the bamboo thickets, and had it not been for
the adjustable pack saddles we never could have taken the caravan over the trail.
Late in the afternoon
the exhausted men and animals dragged themselves to the summit of the mountain,
for it was not a pass. In a few hours we had come from autumn to midwinter where
the ground was frozen and covered with snow. We were at an altitude of more than
15,000 feet and far above all timber except the rhododendron forest which spread
itself out in a low gray mass along the ridges. It was difficult to make
the slightest exertion in the thin air and a bitterly cold wind swept across the
peaks so that it was impossible to keep warm even when wrapped in our heaviest
coats. The servants and
mafus suffered considerably but it was too late to go on and there was
no alternative but to spend the night on the mountain. As soon as the tents were
up the men huddled disconsolately about the fire, but we started out with a bag
of traps while Heller went in the opposite direction. We expected to catch some
new mammals during the night, for there were great numbers of runways on the bare
hillsides. The ground was frozen so solidly that it was necessary to cut into
the little Microtus tunnels with a hatchet in order to set the traps and
we were almost frozen before the work was completed. The next morning we had caught
twenty specimens of a new white-bellied meadow vole and a remarkable shrew with
a long curved proboscis.
Everyone had spent an uncomfortable night, for it was bitterly cold even in our
sleeping bags and the men had sat up about the fire in order to keep from freezing.
There was little difficulty in getting the caravan started in the gray light of
early dawn and after descending abruptly four thousand feet on a precipitous trail
to a Lolo village strung out along a beautiful little valley we were again in
the pleasant warmth of late autumn.
The natives here had never before seen a white person and in a few moments our
tents were surrounded by a crowd of strange-looking men and boys. The chief of
the village presented us with an enormous rooster and we made him happy by returning
two tins of cigarettes. The Lolo women, the first we had seen, were especially
surprising because of their graceful figures and handsome
faces. Their flat turbans, short jackets, and long skirts with huge flounces gave
them a rather old-fashioned aspect, quite out of harmony with the metal neck-bands,
earrings, and bracelets which they all wore.
The men were exceedingly pleasant and made a picturesque group in their gray and
brown felt capes which they gather about the neck by a draw string and, to the
Lolos and Mosos alike, are both bed and clothing. We collected all the men for
their photographs, and although they had not the slightest idea what we were about
they stood quietly after Hotenfa had assured them that the strange-looking instrument
would not go off. But most interesting of all was their astonishment when half
an hour later they saw the negative and were able to identify themselves upon
it. The Lolos are apparently
a much maligned race. They are exceedingly independent, and although along the
frontier of their own territory in S'suchuan they wage a war of robbery and destruction
it is not wholly unprovoked. No one can enter their country safely unless he is
under the protection of a chief who acts as a sponsor and passes him along to
others. Mr. Brooke, an Englishman, was killed by the Lolos, but he was not properly
"chaperoned," and Major D'Ollone of the French expedition lived among them safely
for some time and gives them unstinted praise.
Whenever we met tribesmen in Yün-nan who had not seen white persons they behaved
much like all other natives. They were, of course, always greatly astonished to
see our caravan descend upon them and were invariably fascinated by our guns,
tents, and in fact everything about us, but were generally shy and decidedly
less offensive in their curiosity than the Chinese of the larger inland towns
to whom foreigners are by no means unknown. As a matter of fact we have found
that our white skins, light eyes, and hair are a never failing source of interest
and envy to almost all Orientals.
Yvette usually excited the most curiosity, especially among the women, and as
she wore knickerbockers and a flannel shirt there were times when the determination
of her sex seemed to call forth the liveliest discussion. Her long hair, however,
usually settled the matter, and when the women had decided the question of gender
satisfactorily they often made timid, and most amusing, advances. One woman said
she greatly admired her fair complexion and asked how many baths she took to keep
her skin so white. Another wondered whether it was necessary to ever comb her
hair and almost everyone wished to feel her clothes and shoes. She always could
command more attention than anyone else by her camera operations, and a group
would stand in speechless amazement to see her dodge in and out of the portable
dark room when she was developing photographs or loading plates.
We made arrangements to go with a number of the Lolos to a spot fifteen miles
away on the Chung-tien road to hunt wapiti (probably Cervus macneilli)
which the natives call maloo. Our American wapiti, or elk, is a migrant
from Asia by way of the Bering Strait and is probably a relative of the wapiti
which is found in Central Asia, China, Manchuria and Korea.
At present these deer are abundant in but few places. Throughout the Orient, and
especially in China, the growing horns when they are soft, or in the "velvet,"
are considered of great medicinal value and, during the
summer, the animals are trapped and hunted relentlessly by the natives. In Yün-nan,
when we were there, a pair of horns were worth $100 (Mexican).
Thanksgiving morning dawned gray and raw with occasional flurries of hail-like
snow, but we did not heed the cold, for the trail led over two high ridges and
along the rim of a tremendous gorge. To the south the white summits of the Snow
Mountain range towered majestically above the surrounding peaks and, in the gray
light, the colors were beautiful beyond description. To the north we could see
heavily wooded mountain slopes interspersed with open park-like meadowssplendid
wapiti country. Our tents
were pitched two hundred yards from the Chung-tien road just within the edge of
a stately, moss-draped forest. That night we celebrated with harmless bombs from
the huge fires of bamboo stalks which exploded as they filled with steam and echoed
among the trees like pistol shots. Marco Polo speaks of the same phenomenon which
he first witnessed in this region over six hundred and thirty years ago.
About nine o'clock in the evening we ran our traps with a lantern and besides
several mice (Apodemus) found two rare shrews and a new mole (Balkan).
I went out with the hunters at dawn but saw nothing except an old wapiti track
and a little sign. All during the following day a dense fog hung close to the
ground so that it was impossible to hunt, and, on the night of December 2, it
snowed heavily. The morning began bright and clear but clouded about ten o'clock
and became so bitterly cold that the Lolos would not hunt. They really suffered
considerably and that night they all left us to return
to their homes. We were greatly disappointed, for we had brilliant prospects of
good wapiti shooting but without either men or dogs and in an unknown country
there was little possibility of successful still hunting.
The mafus were very much worried and refused to go further north. They
were certain that we would not be able to cross the high passes which lay between
us and the Mekong valley far to the westward and complained unceasingly about
the freezing cold and the lack of food for their animals. It was necessary to
visit the Mekong River, for even though it might not be a good big game region
it would give us a cross-section, as it were, of the fauna and important data
on the distribution of small mammals. Therefore we decided to leave for the long
ride as soon as the weather permitted.
STALKING
TIBETANS WITH A CAMERAY.
B. A. The road near
which we were camped was one of the great trade routes into Tibet and over it
caravans were continually passing laden with tea or pork. Many of them had traveled
the entire length of Yün-nan to S'su-mao on the Tonking frontier where a special
kind of tea is grown, and were hurrying northward to cross the snow-covered passes
which form the gateways to the "Forbidden Land."
The caravans sometimes stopped for luncheon or to spend the night near our camp.
As the horses came up, one by one the loads were lifted off, the animals turned
loose, and after their dinner of buttered tea and tsamba [Footnote: Tsamba
is parched oats or barley, ground finely.] each man stretched out upon the ground
without shelter of any kind and heedless of the freezing cold. It is truly the
life of primitive man and has bred a hardy, restless, independent race, content
to wander over the boundless steppes and demanding from the outside world only
to be let alone. They
are picturesque, wild-looking fellows, and in their swinging walk there is a care-free
independence and an atmosphere of the bleak Tibetan steppes which are strangely
fascinating. Every Tibetan is a study for an artist. He wears a fur cap and a
long loose coat like a Russian blouse thrown carelessly
off one shoulder and tied about the waist, blue or red trousers, and high boots
of felt or skin reaching almost to the knees. A long sword, its hilt inlaid with
bright-colored bits of glass or stones, is half concealed beneath his coat, and
he is seldom without a gun or a murderous looking spear.
In the breast of his loose coat, which acts as a pocket, he carries a remarkable
assortment of things; a pipe, tobacco, tea, tsamba, cooking pots, a snuff
box and, hanging down in front, a metal charm to protect him from bullets or sickness.
The eastern Tibetans
are men of splendid physique and great strength, and are frequently more than
six feet in height. They have brick-red complexions and some are really handsome
in a full-blooded masculine way. Their straight features suggest a strong mixture
of other than Mongolian stock and they are the direct antithesis of the Chinese
in every particular. Their strength and virility and the dashing swing of their
walk are very refreshing after contact with the ease-loving, effeminate Chinaman
whom one sees being carried along the road sprawled in a mountain chair.
Of all natives whom we tried to photograph the Tibetans were the most difficult.
It was almost impossible to bribe them with money or tin cans to stand for a moment
and when they saw the motion picture camera set up beside the trail they would
make long detours to avoid passing in front of it.
What we could not get by bribery we tried to do by stealth and concealed ourselves
behind bushes with the camera focused on a certain spot upon the road. The instant
a Tibetan discovered it he would run like a frightened
deer and in some mysterious way they seemed to have passed the word along that
our camp was a spot to be avoided. Sometimes a bottle was too great a temptation
to be resisted, and one would stand timidly like a bird with wings half spread,
only to dash away as though the devil were after him, when he saw my head disappear
beneath the focusing hood.
Wu and a mafu who could speak a little Tibetan finally captured one picturesque
looking fellow. He carefully tucked the tin cans, given for advance payment, inside
his coat, and with a great show of bravery allowed me to place him where I wished.
But the instant the motion picture camera swung in his direction he dodged aside,
and jumped behind it. Wu tried to hold him but the Tibetan drew his sword, waved
it wildly about his head and took to his heels, yelling at the top of his lungs.
He was well-nigh frightened to death and when he disappeared from sight at a curve
in the road he was still "going strong" with his coat tails flapping like a sail
in the wind. One caravan
came suddenly upon the motion picture camera unawares. There were several women
in the party and, as soon as the men realized that there was no escape, each one
dodged behind a woman, keeping her between him and the camera. They were taking
no chances with their precious selves, for the women could be replaced easily
enough if necessary.
The trouble is that the Tibetan not unnaturally has the greatest possible suspicion
and dislike for strangers. The Chinese he loathes and despises, and foreigners
he knows only too well are symptoms of missionaries and punitive expeditions or
other disturbances of his immemorial peace. He is confirmed in his attitude by
the Church which throughout Tibet has the monopoly of all
the gold in the country. And the Church utterly declines to believe that any foreigner
can come so far for any end less foolish than the discovery of gold and the infringing
of the ecclesiastical monopoly.
Major Davies, who saw much of the Yün-nan Tibetans, has remarked that it is curious
how little impression the civilization and customs of the Chinese have produced
on the Tibetans. Elsewhere, one of the principal characteristics of Chinese expansion
is its power of absorbing other races, but with the Tibetans exactly the reverse
takes place. The Chinese become Tibetanized and the children of a Chinaman married
to a Tibetan woman are usually brought up in the Tibetan customs.
Probably the great cause which keeps the Tibetan from being absorbed is the cold,
inhospitable nature of his country. There is little to tempt the Chinese to emigrate
into Tibet and consequently they never are there in sufficient numbers to influence
the Tibetans around them. A similar cause has preserved some of the low-lying
Shan states from absorption, the heat in this case being the reason that the Chinese
do not settle there.
WESTWARD
TO THE MEKONG RIVER During
the night of December 4, there was a heavy fall of snow and in the morning we
awoke to find ourselves in fairyland. We were living in a great white palace,
with ceiling and walls of filmy glittering webs. The long, delicate strands of
gray moss which draped themselves from tree to tree and branch to branch were
each one converted into threads of crystal, forming a filigree lacework, infinitely
beautiful. It was hard
to break camp and leave that silver palace, for every vista through the forest
seemed more lovely than the one before, but we knew that another fall of snow
would block the passes and shut us out from the Mekong valley. The mafus
even refused to try the direct route across the mountains to Wei-hsi and insisted
on going southward to the Shih-ku ferry and up the Yangtze River on the main caravan
route. It was a long
trip and we looked forward with no pleasure to eight days of hard riding. The
difficulty in obtaining hunters since leaving the Snow Mountain had made our big
game collecting negligible although we had traveled through some excellent country.
The Mekong valley might not be better but it was an unknown quantity and, whether
or not it yielded specimens, the results from a survey of the mammal distribution
would be none the less important, and we felt that it must
be done; otherwise we should have turned our backs on the north and returned to
Ta-li Fu. As we rode
down the mountain trail we passed caravan after caravan of Tibetans with heavily
loaded horses, all bound for that land of mystery beyond the snow-capped barriers.
Often we tried to stop some of the red-skinned natives and persuade them to pose
for a color photograph, but usually they only shook their heads stubbornly and
hurried past with averted faces. We finally waylaid a Chinese and a Tibetan who
were walking together. The Chinaman was an amiable fellow and by giving each of
them a glass jam tumbler they halted a moment. As soon as the photograph had been
taken the Chinese indicated that he expected us to produce one and was thoroughly
disgusted when we showed him that it was impossible.
Repassing the Lolo village, we followed the river gorge at the upper end of which
Chung-tien is located and left the forests when we emerged on the main road. From
the top of a ten thousand foot pass there was a magnificent view down the canyon
to the snow-capped mountains, which were beautiful beyond description in their
changing colors of purple and gold.
Just after leaving the pass we met a caravan of several hundred horses each bearing
two whole pigs bent double and tied to the saddles. The animals had been denuded
of hair, salted, and sewn up, and soon would be distributed among the villages
somewhere in the interior of Tibet.
On the second day we saw before us seven snow-crowned peaks as sharp and regular
as the teeth of a saw rising above the mouth of the stream where it spreads like
a fan over a sandy delta and empties into the Yangtze.
Here the mighty river, flowing proudly southward from its home in the wind-blown
steppes of the "Forbidden Land," countless ages ago found the great Snow Mountain
range barring its path. Thrust aside, it doubled back upon itself along the barrier's
base, still restlessly seeking a passage through the wall of rock. Far to the
north it bit hungrily into the mountain's side again, broke through, and swung
south gathering strength and volume from hundreds of tributaries as it rushed
onward to the sea. For
two days we rode along the river bank and crossed at the Shih-ku ferry. There
was none of the difficulty here which we had experienced at Taku, for the river
is wide and the current slow. It required only two hours to transport our entire
caravan while at the other ferry we had waited a day and a half. Strangely enough,
although there are dozens of villages along the Yangtze and the valley is highly
cultivated, we saw no sign of fishing. Moreover, we passed but three boats and
five or six rafts and it was evident that this great waterway, which for fifteen
hundred miles from its mouth influences the trade of China so profoundly, is here
used but little by the natives.
On the ride down the river we had good sport with the huge cranes (probably Grus
nigricollis) which, in small flocks, were feeding along the river fields.
The birds stood about five feet high and we could see their great black and white
bodies and black necks farther than a man was visible. It was fairly easy to stalk
them to within a hundred yards, but even at that distance they offered a rather
small target, for they were so largely wings, neck, legs, and tail. We were never
within shotgun range and indeed it would be difficult to kill the
birds with anything smaller than BB or buckshot unless they were very near.
Heller shot our first cranes with his .250-.300 Savage rifle. He stole upon five
which were feeding in a meadow and fired while two were "lined up." One of the
huge birds flapped about on the ground for a few moments and lay still, but the
larger was only wing-tipped and started off at full speed across the fields. Two
mafus left the caravan, yelling with excitement, and ran for nearly half
a mile before they overtook the bird. Then they were kept at bay for fifteen minutes
by its long beak which is a really formidable weapon. As food the cranes were
perfectly delicious when stuffed with chestnut dressing and roasted. Each one
provided two meals for three of us with enough left over for hash and our appetites
were by no means birdlike.
Although the natives attempt to kill cranes they are not often successful, for
the birds are very watchful and will not allow a man within a hundred yards. Such
a distance for primitive guns or crossbows might as well be a hundred miles, but
with our high-power rifles we were able to shoot as many as were needed for food.
The birds almost invariably
followed the river when flying and fed in the rice, barley, and corn fields not
far from the water. It was an inspiring sight to see a flock of the huge birds
run for a few steps along the ground and then launch themselves into the air,
their black and white wings flashing in the sunlight. They formed into orderly
ranks like a company of soldiers or strung out in a long thin line across the
sky. When we disturbed
a flock from especially desirable feeding grounds they would sometimes whirl and
circle above the fields, ascending higher and higher in great
spirals until they were lost to sight, their musical voices coming faintly down
to us like the distant shouts of happy children.
When we returned to Ta-li Fu in early January, cranes were very abundant in the
fields about the lake. They had arrived in late October and would depart in early
spring, according to Mr. Evans. We often saw the birds on sand banks along the
Yangtze, but they were usually resting or quietly walking about and were not feeding;
apparently they eat only rice, barley, corn, or other grain.
This species was discovered by the great traveler and naturalist, Lieutenant Colonel
Prjevalsky, who found it in the Koko-nor region of Tibet, and it was later recorded
by Prince Henri d'Orleans from Tsang in the Tibetan highlands. Apparently specimens
from Yün-nan have not been preserved in museums and the bird was not known to
occur in this portion of China.
Along the Yangtze on our way westward we shot a good many mallard ducks (Anas
boscas) and ruddy sheldrakes (Casarca casarca); the latter are universally
known as "brahminy ducks" by the foreigners in Burma and Yün-nan, but they are
not true ducks. The name is derived from the bird's beautiful buff and rufous
color which is somewhat like that of the robes worn by the Brahmin priests. In
America the name "sheldrake" is applied erroneously to the fish-eating mergansers,
and much confusion has thus arisen, for the two are quite unrelated and belong
to perfectly distinct groups. The mergansers have narrow, hooked, saw-toothed
beaks quite unlike those of the sheldrakes, and their habits are entirely dissimilar.
The brahminy ducks, although
rather tough, are not bad eating. We usually found them
feeding in fields not far from the river or in flooded rice dykes, and very often
sitting in pairs on the sand banks near the water. They have a bisyllabic rather
plaintive note which is peculiarly fascinating to me and, like the honk of the
Canada goose, awakens memories of sodden, wind-blown marshes, bobbing decoys,
and a leaden sky shot through with V-shaped lines of flying birds.
Mallards were frequently to be found with the sheldrakes, and we had good shooting
along the river and in ponds and rice fields. We also saw a few teal but they
were by no means abundant. Pheasants were scarce. We shot a few along the road
and near some of our camps, but we found no place in Yün-nan where one could have
even a fair day's shooting without the aid of a good dog. This is strikingly different
from Korea where in a walk over the hillsides a dozen or more pheasants can be
flushed within an hour.
After two and one-half days' travel up the Yangtze we turned westward toward Wei-hsi
and camped on a beautiful flat plain beside a tree-bordered stream. It was a cold
clear night and after dinner and a smoke about the fire we all turned in.
Both of us were asleep when suddenly a perfect bedlam of angry exclamations and
Chinese curses roused the whole camp. In a few moments Wu came to our tent, almost
speechless with rage and stammered, "Damn fool soldiers come try to take our horses;
say if mafu no give them horses they untie loads. Shall I tell mafu
break their heads?" We did not entirely understand the situation but it seemed
quite proper to give the mafus permission to do the head-breaking, and
they went at it with a will. After a volley of blows, there
was a scamper of feet on the frozen ground and the soldiers retired considerably
the worse for wear. When
the battle was over, Wu explained matters more fully. It appeared that a large
detachment of soldiers had recently passed up this road to A-tun-tzu and four
or five had remained behind to attend to the transport of certain supplies. Seeing
an opportunity for "graft" the soldiers were stopping every caravan which passed
and threatening to commandeer it unless the mafus gave a sufficient bribe
to buy their immunity. Our mafus, with the protection which foreigners
gave them, had paid off a few old scores with interest. That they had neglected
no part of the reckoning was quite evident when next morning two of the soldiers
came to apologize for their "mistake." One of them had a black and swollen eye
and the other was nursing a deep cut on his forehead; they were exceedingly humble
and did not venture into camp until they had been assured that we would not again
loose our terrible mafus upon them.
Such extortions are every day occurrences in many parts of China and it is little
wonder that the military is cordially hated and feared by the peasants. The soldiers,
taking advantage of their uniform, oppress the villagers in numberless ways from
which there is no redress. If a complaint is made a dozen soldiers stand ready
to swear that the offense was justified or was never committed, and the poor farmer
is lucky if he escapes without a beating or some more severe punishment. It is
a disgrace to China that such conditions are allowed to exist, and it is to be
hoped that ere many years have passed the country will
awake to a proper recognition of the rights of the individual. Until she does
there never can be a national spirit of patriotism in China and without patriotism
the Republic can be one in name only.
DOWN
THE MEKONG VALLEY On
December 11, we had tiffin on the summit of a twelve thousand foot pass in a beautiful
snow-covered meadow, from which we could see the glistening peaks of the vast
mountain range which forms the Mekong-Salween divide. In the afternoon we reached
Wei-hsi and camped in a grove of splendid pine trees on a hill overlooking the
city. The place was rather disappointing after Li-chiang. The shops were poor
and it was difficult to buy rice even though the entire valley was devoted to
paddy fields, but we did get quantities of delicious persimmons.
Wu told us that seven different languages were spoken in the city, and we could
well believe it, for we recognized Mosos, Lolos, Chinese, and Tibetans. This region
is nearly the extreme western limit of the Moso tribe which appears not to extend
across the Mekong River.
The mandarin at Wei-hsi received us hospitably and proved to be one of the most
courteous officials whom we met in Yün-nan. We were sorry to learn that he was
killed in a horrible way only a few weeks after our visit. Trouble arose with
the peasants over the tax on salt and fifteen hundred rebelled, attacked the city,
and captured it after a sharp fight. It was reported that they immediately beheaded
the mandarin's wives and children, and boiled him alive in oil.
Although the magistrate
offered to assist us in every way we could obtain no information concerning either
hunting grounds or routes of travel. The flying squirrels which we had hoped to
find near the city were reported to come from a mountain range beyond the Mekong
in Burma, and Wei-hsi was merely a center of distribution for the skins. Moreover,
the natives said it would be impossible to obtain squirrels at that time of the
year, for the mountain passes were so heavily covered with snow that neither men
nor caravans could cross them.
It was desirable, however, to descend to the Mekong River in order to determine
whether there would be a change in fauna, and on Major Davies' map a small road
was marked down the valley. A stiff climb of a day and a half over a thickly forested
mountain ridge, frozen and snow-covered, brought us in sight of the green waters
of the Mekong which has carved a gorge for itself in an almost straight line from
the bleak Tibetan plateaus through Yün-nan and Indo-China to the sea.
Our second camp was on the river at the mouth of a deep valley, near a small village.
Wu said that the natives were Lutzus and I was inclined to believe he was right,
although Major Davies indicates this region to be inhabited by Lisos. At any rate
these people both in physical appearance and dress were quite distinct from the
Lisos whom we met later.
They were exceedingly pleasant and friendly and the chief, accompanied by four
venerable men, brought a present of rice. I gave him two tins of cigarettes and
the natives returned to the village wreathed in smiles.
The garments of the Lutzus were characteristic and quite unlike those of the Mosos,
Lisos or Tibetans. The women wore a long coat or jacket
of blue cloth, trousers, and a very full pleated skirt. The men were dressed in
plum colored coats and trousers.
The natives said that monkeys (probably Pygathrix) were often seen when
the corn was ripe and that even yet they might be found in the forest across the
river. Heller spent a day hunting them, but found none and we obtained only one
new mammal in our traps. It was a tiny mouse (Micromys) but the remainder
of the fauna was essentially the same as that of the Yangtze valley and the intervening
country. For three days
we traveled down the Mekong River. Although the natives said that the trail was
good, we discovered when it was too late that it was too narrow and difficult
to make it practicable for a caravan such as ours. It was necessary to continually
remove the loads in order to lift them around sharp corners or over rocks, and
the mafus sometimes had to cut away great sections of the bank. Usually
only six or seven miles could be traversed after eight or nine hours of exhausting
work, and we were glad when we could leave the river.
The Mekong, on an average, is not more than a hundred yards wide in this region
and, like the Yangtze, the water is very green from the Tibetan snows. The prevailing
rock is red slate or sandstone instead of limestone, as in the country to the
eastward, and the sides of the valley are so precipitous that it seems impossible
for a human being to walk over them, and yet they are patched with brown corn
fields from the summit to the water. Considering the small area available for
cultivation there are a considerable number of inhabitants, who have gathered
into villages and seldom live in isolated houses as in the Yangtze valley. Wherever
a stream comes down from the mountainside or can be diverted
by irrigating ditches, the ground is beautifully terraced for rice paddies, but
in other places, corn and peas appear to be the principal crops. Very few vegetables,
such as turnips, squash, carrots or potatoes are raised, which is rather remarkable,
as they are so abundant in all the country between the Mekong and the Yangtze
rivers. In several places the water was spanned by rope bridges. The cables are
made of twisted bamboo, and as one end must necessarily be higher than the other,
there are always two ropes, one to cross each way. The traveler is tied by leather
thongs in a sitting position to a wooden "runner" which slides along the bamboo
cable and shoots across the river at tremendous speed.
The valley is hopeless from a zoölogical standpoint. It is too dry for small mammals
and the mountain slopes are so precipitous, thinly forested, and generally undesirable,
that, except for gorals, no other large game would live there. The bird life is
decidedly uninteresting. There are no cranes or sheldrakes and, except for a few
flocks of mallards which feed in the rice fields, we saw no other ducks or geese.
On December 20, we turned
away from the Mekong valley and began to march southeast by east across an unmapped
region toward Ta-li Fu. We camped at night on a pretty ridge thickly covered with
spruce trees just above a deep moist ravine. In the morning our traps contained
several rare shrews, five silver moles, a number of interesting mice, and a beautiful
rufous spiny rat. It was too good a place to leave and I sent Hotenfa to inquire
from a family of natives if there was big game of any sort in the vicinity. He
reported that there were goral not far away, and at half past eight
we rode down the trail for three miles when I left my horse at a peasant's house.
They told us that the goral were on a rocky, thinly forested mountain which rose
two thousand feet above the valley, and for an hour and a half we climbed steadily
upward. We were resting
near the summit on the rim of a deep canyon when Hotenfa excitedly whispered,
"gnai-yang" and held up three fingers. He tried to show the animals to
me and at last I caught sight of what I thought was a goral standing on a narrow
ledge. I fired and a bit of rock flew into the air while the three gorals disappeared
among the trees two hundred feet above the spot where I had supposed them to be.
I was utterly disgusted
at my mistake but we started on a run for the other side of the gorge. When we
arrived, Hotenfa motioned me to swing about to the right while he climbed along
the face of the rock wall. No sooner had he reached the edge of the precipice
than I saw him lean far out, fire with my three-barrel gun, and frantically wave
for me to come. I ran to him and, throwing my arms about a projecting shrub, looked
down. There directly under us stood a huge goral, but just as I was about to shoot,
the earth gave way beneath my feet and I would have fallen squarely on the animal
had Hotenfa not seized me by the collar and drawn me back to safety.
The goral had not discovered where the shower of dirt and stones came from before
I fired hurriedly, breaking his fore leg at the knee. Without the slightest sign
of injury the ram disappeared behind a corner of the rock. I dashed to the top
of the ridge in time to see him running at full speed across a narrow open ledge
toward a thick mass of cover on the opposite side of the canyon I
fired just as the animal gained the trees and, at the crash of my rifle, the goral
plunged headlong down the mountain, stone dead.
It fell on a narrow slide of loose rock which led nearly to the bottom of the
valley and, slipping and rolling in a cloud of red dust, dropped over a precipice.
The ram brought up against an unstable boulder five hundred feet below us, and
it required half an hour's hard work to reach the spot.
When I finally lifted its head one of the horns which had been broken in the fall
slipped through my fingers, and away went the goral on another rough and tumble
descent, finally stopping on a rock ledge nearly eleven hundred feet from the
place where it had been shot. We returned to camp at noon bringing joy with us,
for, as my wife had remarked the day before, "We will soon have to eat chickens
or cans." Heller hunted
the gorals unsuccessfully the following day and we left on December 23, camping
at night on a flat terrace beside a stream at the end of a moist ravine. We intended
to spend Christmas here for it was a beautiful spot, surrounded by virgin forest,
but our celebration was to be on Christmas Eve. The following day dawned bright
and clear. There had not been a drop of rain for nearly a month and the weather
was just warm enough for comfort in the sun with one's coat off, but at night
the temperature dropped to about 15°+ or 20°+ F. The camp proved to be a good
one, giving us two new mammals and, just after tiffin, Hotenfa came running in
to report that he had discovered seven gray monkeys (probably Pygathrix)
in a cornfield a mile away.
The monkeys had disappeared ere we arrived, but while we were gone Yvette had
been busy and, just before dinner, she ushered us into
our tent with great ceremony. It had been most wonderfully transformed. At the
far end stood a Christmas tree, blazing with tiny candles and surrounded by masses
of white cotton, through which shone red holly berries. Holly branches from the
forest and spruce boughs lined the tent and hung in green waves from the ridge
pole. At the base of the tree gifts which she had purchased in Hong Kong in the
preceding August were laid out.
Heller mixed a fearful and wonderful cocktail from the Chinese wine and orange
juice, and we drank to each other and to those at home while sitting on the ground
and opening our packages. We had purchased two Tibetan rugs in Li-chiang and Wei-hsi,
as Christmas presents for Yvette. These rugs usually are blue or red, with intricate
designs in the center, and are well woven and attractive.
To the servants and mafus we gave money and cigarettes. When the muleteers
were brought to the tent to receive their gifts they evidently thought our blazing
tree represented an altar, for they kneeled down and began to make the "chin,
chin joss" which is always done before their heathen gods.
Our Christmas dinner was a masterpiece. Four days previously I had shot a pair
of mallard ducks and they formed the pièce de résistance. The dinner consisted
of soup, ducks stuffed with chestnuts, currant jelly, baked squash, creamed carrots,
chocolate cake, cheese and crackers, coffee and cigarettes.
Christmas day we traveled, and in the late afternoon passed through a very dirty
Chinese town in a deep valley near some extensive salt wells. Red clay dust lay
thick over everything and the filth of the streets and
houses was indescribable. We camped in a cornfield a mile beyond the village,
but were greatly annoyed by the Chinese who insisted on swarming into camp. Finally,
unable longer to endure their insolent stares, I drove them with stones to the
top of the hill, where they sat in row upon row exactly as in the "bleachers"
at an American baseball game.
When we left the following day we passed dozens of caravans and groups of men
and women carrying great disks of salt. Each piece was stamped in red with the
official mark for salt is a government monopoly and only licensed merchants are
allowed to deal in it; moreover, the importation of salt from foreign countries
is forbidden. For the purposes of administration, China is divided into seven
or eight main circuits, each of which has its own sources of production and the
salt obtained in one district may not be sold in another.
In Yün-nan the salt of the province is supplied from three regions. The water
from the wells is boiled in great caldrons for several days, and the resulting
deposit is earth impregnated with salt. This is crushed, mixed with water, and
boiled again until only pure salt remains. After passing a village of considerable
size called Pei-ping, we began the ascent of an exceedingly steep mountain range
twelve thousand feet high. All the afternoon we toiled upward in the rain and
camped late in the evening at a pine grove on a little plateau two-thirds of the
way to the summit. During the night it snowed heavily and we awoke to find ourselves
in a transformed world.
Every tree and bush was dressed in garments of purest white and between the branches
we could look westward across the valley toward the Mekong and the purple mountain
wall of the Burma border. There were still one thousand
feet of climbing between us and the summit of the pass. The trail was almost blocked,
but by slow work we forced our way through the drifts. Some of the mules were
already weak from exposure and underfeeding, and two of them had to be relieved
of their loads; they died the next day. Our mafus did not appear to suffer
greatly although their legs were bare from the knees down and their feet had no
covering except straw sandals. Indeed when we discovered, on the summit of the
pass, a tiny hut in which a fire was burning, they waited only a few moments to
warm themselves. We met
two other caravans fighting their way up the mountain from the other side, and
by following the trail which they had broken through the drifts we made fairly
good time on the descent. There had been no snow on the broad, flat plain which
we reached in the late afternoon and we found that its ponds and fields were alive
with ducks, geese, and cranes. The birds were wild but we had good shooting when
we broke camp in the morning and killed enough to last us several days.
On December 31, our weary days of crossing range after range of tremendous mountains
were ended, and we stood on the last pass looking down upon the great Chien-chuan
plain. Outside the grim walls of the old city, which lies on the main A-tun-tzuTa-li
Fu road, are two large marshy ponds and, away to the south, is an extensive lake.
We camped just without the courtyard of a fine temple, and at four o'clock Yvette
and I went over to the water which was swarming with ducks and geese.
Neither of us will ever forget that shoot in the glorious afternoon sunlight.
Cloud after cloud of ducks rose as we neared the pond and circled high above our
heads, but now and then a straggling mallard or "pin tail"
would swing across the sky within range; as my gun roared out the birds would
whirl to the ground like feathered bombs or climb higher with frightened quacks
if the shot went wild. An hour before dark the brahminy ducks began to come in.
We could hear their melodious plaintive calls long before we could see the birds,
and we flattened ourselves out in the grass and mud. Soon a thin, black line would
streak the sky, and as they drew nearer, Yvette would draw such seductive notes
from a tiny horn of wood and bone that the flock would swing and dive toward us
in a rush of flashing wings. When we could see the brown bodies right above our
heads I would sit up and bang away.
Now and then a big white goose would drop into the pond or an ibis flap lazily
overhead, seeming to realize that it had nothing to fear from the prostrate bodies
which spat fire at other birds. The stillness of the marsh was absolute save for
the voices of the water fowl mingled in the wild, sweet clamor so dear to the
heart of every sportsman. As the day began to die, hung about with ducks and geese,
we walked slowly back across the rice fields, to the yellow fires before our tents.
It was our last camp for the year and, as if to bid us farewell as we journeyed
toward the tropics, the peaks of the great Snow Mountain far to the north, had
draped themselves in a gorgeous silver mantle and glistened against a sky of lavender
and gold like white cathedral spires.
On January 3, we camped early in the afternoon on a beautiful little plain beside
a spring overhung with giant trees at the head of Erh Hai, or Ta-li Fu Lake, which
is thirty miles long. The fields and marshes were alive with ducks, geese, cranes,
and lapwings, and we had a glorious day of sport over decoys
and on the water before we went on to Ta-li Fu.
Mr. Evans was about to leave for a long business trip to the south of the province
and we took possession of a pretty temple just within the north gate of the city.
Here we read a great accumulation of mail and learned that a thousand pounds of
supplies which we had ordered from Hong Kong had just arrived.
Through the good offices of Mr. Howard Page, manager of the Standard Oil Company
of Yün-nan Fu, their passage through Tonking had been facilitated, and he had
dispatched the boxes by caravan to Ta-li Fu. Mr. Page rendered great assistance
to the Expedition in numberless ways, and to him we owe our personal thanks as
well as those of the American Museum of Natural History.
All the servants except our faithful Wu left at Ta-li Fu but, with the aid of
Mr. Hanna, we obtained a much better personnel for the trip to the Burma frontier.
The cook, who was one of Mr. Hanna's converts, was an especially fine fellow and
proved to be as energetic and competent as the other had been lazy and helpless.
Our work in the north
had brought us a collection of thirteen hundred mammals, as well as several hundred
birds, much material for habitat groups, and a splendid series of photographic
records in Paget color plates, black and white negatives, and motion picture film.
But what was of first importance, we had covered an enormous extent of diverse
country and learned much about the distribution of the fauna of northern Yün-nan.
The thirteen hundred mammals of our collection were taken in a more or less continuous
line across six tremendous mountain ranges, and furnish an illuminating cross
section of the entire region from Ta-li-Fu, north to Chung-tien,
and west to the Mekong River.
It is apparent that in this part of the province, which is all within one "life
zone," even the smallest mammals are widely spread and that the principal factor
in determining distribution is the flora. Neither the highest mountain ridges
nor such deep swift rivers as the Yangtze and the Mekong appear to act as effective
barriers to migration, and as long as the vegetation remains constant, the fauna
changes but little.
MISSIONARIES
WE HAVE KNOWN During
our work in Fukien Province and in various parts of Yün-nan we came into intimate
personal contact with a great many missionaries; indeed every traveler in the
interior of China will meet them unless he purposely avoids doing so. But the
average tourist seldom sees the missionary in his native habitat because, for
the most part, he lives and works where the tourist does not go.
Nevertheless, that does not prevent the coastwise traveler from carrying back
with him from the East a very definite impression of the missionary, which he
has gained on board ships or in Oriental clubs where he hears him "damned with
faint praise." Almost unconsciously he adopts the popular attitude just as he
enlarges his vocabulary to include "pidgin English" and such unfamiliar phrases
as "tiffin," "bund" and "cumshaw."
This chapter is not a brief for the missionary, but simply a matter of fair play.
We feel that in justice we ought to present our observations upon this subject,
which is one of very general interest, as impartially as upon any phase of our
scientific work. But it should be distinctly understood that we are writing only
of those persons whom we met and lived with, and whose work we had an opportunity
to know and to see; we are not attempting generalizations on the accomplishments
of missionaries in any other part of China.
There are three charges which we have heard most frequently
brought against the missionary: that he comes to the East because he can live
better and more luxuriously than he can at home; that he often engages in lucrative
trade with the natives; and that he accomplishes little good, either religious
or otherwise. It is said that his converts are only "rice Christians," and treaty-port
foreigners have often warned us in this manner, "Don't take Christian servants;
they are more dishonest and unreliable than any others."
It is often true that the finest house in a Chinese town will be that of the resident
missionary. In Yen-ping the mission buildings are imposing structures, and are
placed upon a hill above and away from the rest of the city. Any white person
who has traveled in the interior of China will remember the airless, lightless,
native houses, opening, as they all do, on filthy streets and reeking sewers and
he will understand that in order to exist at all a foreigner must be somewhat
isolated and live in a clean, well-ventilated house.
Every missionary in China employs servantsmany more servants than he could
afford at home. So does every other foreigner, whatever his vocation. There is
no such thing in China as the democracy of the West, and the missionary's status
in the community demands that certain work in his house be done by servants; otherwise
he and his family would be placed on a level with the coolie class and the value
of his words and deeds be discounted. But the chief reason is that the missionary's
wife almost always has definite duties to which she could not attend if she were
not relieved from some of the household cares. She leads in work among the women
of the community by organizing clubs and "Mutual Improvement Societies" and in
teaching in the schools or hospitals where young men and
women are learning English as an asset to medical work among their own people.
Servants are unbelievably cheap. While we were in Foochow a cook received $3.50
(gold) per month, a laundryman $1.75 (gold) per month, and other wages were in
proportion. In Fukien
Province the missionaries receive two months' vacation. Anyone who has lived through
a Fukien summer in the interior of the province will know why the missionaries
are given this vacation. If they were not able to leave the deadly heat and filth
and disease of the native cities for a few weeks every year, there would be no
missionaries to carry on the work. The business man can surround himself with
innumerable comforts both in his home and in his office which the missionary cannot
afford and, during the summer, life is not only made possible thereby but even
pleasant. Yen-ping is
eight days' travel from Foochow up the Min River and it is by no means the most
remote station in the province. Very few travelers reach these places during the
year and the white inhabitants are almost isolated. Miss Mabel Hartford lives
alone at Yuchi and at one time she saw only one foreigner in eight months. Miss
Cordelia Morgan is the sole foreign resident of Chu-hsuing Fu, a large Chinese
city six days from Yün-nan Fu. In Ta-li Fu, Reverend William J. Hanna, his wife
and two other women, are fourteen days' ride from the nearest foreign settlement.
In Li-chiang, Reverend and Mrs. A. Kok and their three small children live with
two women missionaries. They are twenty-one days' travel from a doctor, and for
four years previous to our visit they had not seen a white woman.
These are some instances of missionaries whom we met in
China who have voluntarily exiled themselves to remote places where they expect
to spend their entire lives surrounded by an indifferent if not hostile population.
Can anyone possibly believe that they have chosen this life because it is easier
or more luxurious than that at home?
Some of the men whom we met had left lucrative business positions to take up medical
or evangelistic work in China where their compensation is pitifully smallnot
one-third of the salary they were commanding at home.
We did not meet any missionaries who were engaging in trade with the natives even
though in some places there were excellent business opportunities.
Consider the doctors as examples of the civilizing influences which missionaries
bring with them. We saw them in various parts of China doing a magnificent work.
Dr. Bradley has established a great leper hospital at Paik-hoi where these human
outcasts are receiving the latest and most scientific treatment and beginning
to look at life with a new hope. In Yen-ping, at the time of the rebellion, we
saw Dr. Trimble working hour after hour over wounded and broken men without a
thought of rest. In Yün-nan Fu, Dr. Thompson's hospital was filled with patients
suffering from almost every known disease. In Ta-li Fu we saw Mr. Hanna and his
wife dispensing medicines and treating the minor ills of patients waiting by the
dozen, the fees received being not enough to pay for the cost of the medicines.
Why is it that every traveling foreigner in the interior of China is supposed
to be able to cure diseases? Certainly an important reason is because of the work
done by the medical missionaries who have penetrated to the farthest corners of
the most remote provinces.
Aside from their medical
work, missionaries are in many instances the real pioneers of western civilization.
They bring to the people new standards of living, both morally and physically.
They open schools and emancipate the Chinese children in mind and body. They fight
the barbarous customs of foot binding and the killing and selling of girl babies.
Until recent years it was not unusual to meet the village "baby peddler" with
from two to six tiny infants peddling his "goods" from village to village. Not
many years ago such a man appeared before the mission compound at Ngu-cheng (Fukien)
with four babies in his basket. Three of these had expired from exposure and the
kerosene oil which had been poured down their throats to stupefy them and drown
their cries. The fourth was purchased by the wife of the native preacher for ten
cents in order to save its life. This child was reared and has since graduated
from the mission schools with credit. In Foochow a stone tablet bearing the following
inscription stands beside a stagnant pool: "Hereafter the throwing of babies into
this pool will be punished by law." This was a result of the work of the missionaries.
Their task is by no means
easy and, as Mr. Hanna once remarked, "Yün-nan Province has broken the heart of
more than one missionary." The Chinese do not understand their point of view,
and it is difficult to make them see it. A Chinaman is a rank materialist and
pure altruism does not enter into his scheme of life. As a rule he has but two
thoughts, his stomach and his cash bag. It is well-nigh impossible to make him
realize that the missionary has not come with an ulterior motiveif not to
engage in trade, perhaps as a spy for his government. Others believe that it is
because China is so vastly superior to the rest of the
world that the missionaries wish to live there. Eventually the suspicions of the
natives become quieted and they accept the missionary at some part of his true
worth. At the time of
the rebellion in Yen-ping we saw Harry Caldwell, Mr. Bankhardt and Dr. Trimble
save the lives of hundreds of people and the city from partial destruction because
the Chinese officers of the opposing forces would trust the missionaries when
they would not trust each other.
An excellent piece of practical missionary work was done in Fukien Province, not
long after our visit there. As we have related in Chapter III, several large bands
of brigands were established in the hills about Yuchi. Brigandage began there
in the following way. During a famine when the people were on the verge of starvation,
a wealthy farmer, Su Ek by name, decided to do his share in relieving conditions
by offering for sale a quantity of rice which he had accumulated. He approached
another man of similar wealth who agreed with him to sell his grain at a reasonable
price. Su Ek accordingly disposed of his rice to the suffering people and, when
he had remaining only enough to sustain his own family until the following harvest,
he sent the peasants to the second man who had also agreed to dispose of his grain.
This farmer refused to
sell at the stipulated price, and the people, angered at his treachery, looted
his sheds. He immediately went to Foochow and reported to the governor that there
was a band of brigands abroad in Yuchi County under the leadership of Su Ek, and
that they had robbed and plundered his property.
Without warning a company of soldiers swooped down upon
the community and arrested a number of men whose names the informer had given.
Su Ek made his escape to the hills but he was pursued as a brigand chief, and
was later joined by other farmers who had been similarly persecuted. Unable to
return to their homes on pain of death they were forced to rob in order to live.
Su Ek and others were
finally decoyed to Foochow upon the promise that their lives would be spared if
they would induce their band to surrender. They met the conditions but the government
officials broke faith and the men were executed. Similar attempts were made to
enter into negotiations with the brigands and in 1915 two hundred were trapped
and beheaded after pardons had been promised them. Naturally the robbers refused
to trust the government officials again.
The months which elapsed between this act of treachery and the spring of 1916,
were filled with innumerable outrages. Many townships were completely devastated,
either by the bandits or the Chinese soldiers. Little will ever be known of what
actually took place under the guise of settling brigandage, behind the mountains
which separate Yuchi from the outer world. It is well that it should not be known.
During the spring of
1916 a missionary visited Yuchi. Business called him outside the city wall and
just beyond the west gate he saw the bodies of ten persons who had that day been
executed. Among these were two children, brothers, the sons of a man who was reported
to have "sold rice to the brigands." The smaller child had wept and pleaded to
be permitted to kneel beside his older brother further up in the row. He was too
small to realize what it all meant but he wanted to die
beside his brother. In
the middle of the field lay a man whose head was partly severed from his body
and who had been shot through and through by the soldiers. He was lying upon his
back in the broiling sun pleading for a cup of tea or for someone to put him out
of his misery. The missionary learned the man's story. It appeared that years
ago a law suit in which his father had been concerned had been decided in his
favor. In order to square the score between the clans, the son of the man who
had lost the suit had reported that he had seen this man carrying rice to the
brigands. He had been arrested by the soldiers, partially killed, and left to
lie in the glaring sun from nine o'clock in the morning until dark suffering the
agonies of crucifixion. Not one of those who heard his moans dared to moisten
the parched lips with tea lest he too be executed for having administered to a
brigand. The missionary
returned to the city that night vowing that he would make a recurrence of such
a thing impossible or he would leave China. He took up the matter with the authorities
in Peking in a quiet way and later with the military governor in Foochow. He was
well known to the brigands by reputation and visited several of the chiefs in
their strongholds. They declared that they had confidence in him but none in the
governmentor its representatives. It was only after assuming full responsibility
for any treachery that the brigands agreed to discuss terms.
Upon invitation to accompany him to the 24th Township, the missionary was escorted
out to civilization by twenty-five picked men to whom the chief had entrusted
an important charge. As the group neared the township the
missionary sent word ahead to the commander of the northern soldiers to prepare
to receive the brigands.
[Illustration: SEAL OF A PARDONED BRIGAND.]
As the twenty-five bandits appeared upon the summit of a hill overlooking the
city, soldiers could be seen forming into squads outside the barracks. Instantly
the brigands halted, snapped back the bolts of their rifles, and threw in shells.
The missionary realized that they suspected treachery and turning about he said,
"I am the guarantee for your lives. If a shot is fired
kill me first." With
two loaded guns at his back and accompanied by the brigands he marched into the
city, where they were received by the officials with all the punctilious ceremony
so dear to the heart of the Chinese. It had been a dangerous half hour for the
missionary. If a rifle had been fired by mistake, and Chinese are always shooting
when they themselves least expect to, he would have been instantly killed.
This conference, and others which followed, resulted in several hundred pardons
being distributed to the brigands by the missionary himself. The men then returned
to their abandoned homes and again took up their lives as respectable farmers.
Thus the reign of terror in this portion of the province was ended through the
efforts of one courageous man. It is such applied Christianity that has made us
respect the missionary and admire his work.
CHINESE
NEW YEAR AT YUNG-CHANGY.
B. A. The last half
of the expedition began January 13 when we left Ta-li Fu with a caravan of thirty
miles for Yung-chang, eight days' travel to the south. The mafus although
they had promised faithfully to come "at daylight" did not arrive until nearly
noon and in consequence it was necessary to camp at Hsia-kuan at the foot of the
lake. We improved our
time there in hunting about for skins and finally purchased two fine leopards
and a tiger. The latter had been brought from the Tonking frontier. There were
a number of Tibetans wandering about the market place and in the morning a caravan
of at least two hundred horses followed by twenty or thirty Tibetans, passed into
the city while it was yet gray dawn. They were bringing tea from P'u-erh and S'su-mao
in the south of the province and although they had already been nearly a month
upon their journey there was still many long weeks of travel before them ere they
reached the wind-blown steppes of their native land.
The trip to Yung-chang proved uninteresting and uneventful. We crossed a succession
of dry, thinly forested mountains from 7,000 to 8,000 feet high which near their
summits were often clothed with a thick growth of rhododendron trees. The beautiful
red flowers flashed like fire balls among the green leaves,
peach trees were in full blossom and in some spots the dry hills seemed about
to break forth in the full glory of their spring verdure. We crossed the Mekong
near a village called Shia-chai on a picturesque chain suspension bridge of a
type which is not unusual in the southern and western part of the province. Several
heavy iron chains are firmly fastened to huge rock piers on opposite sides of
the river and the roadway formed by planks laid upon them. Although the bridge
shakes and swings in a rather alarming manner when a caravan is crossing, it is
perfectly safe if not too heavily loaded.
In the afternoon of January 21, we rode down the mountain to the great Yung-chang
plain, and for two hours trotted over a hard dirt road. The plain is eighteen
miles long by six miles wide and except for its scattered villages, is almost
entirely devoted to paddy fields. The city itself includes about five thousand
houses. It is exceedingly picturesque and is remarkable for its long, straight,
and fairly clean streets which contrast strongly with those of the usual Chinese
town. At the west, but still within the city walls, is a picturesque wooded hill
occupied almost exclusively by temples.
We ourselves camped between two ponds in the courtyard of a large and exceptionally
clean temple just outside the south gate of the city. It was the Chinese New Year
and Wu told us that for several days at least it would be impossible to obtain
another caravan or expect the natives to do any work whatever. It was a very pleasant
place in which to stay although we chafed at the enforced delay, but we made good
use of our time in photographing and developing motion picture film, collecting
birds and making various excursions.
Chinese New Year is always
interesting to a foreigner and at Yung-chang we saw many of the customs attending
its celebration. It is a time of feasting and merry making and no native, if he
can possibly avoid it, will work on that day. Chinese families almost always live
under one roof but should any male member be absent at this season the circumstances
must be exceptional to prevent him from returning to his home.
It is customary, too, for brides to revisit their mother's house at New Year's.
On our way to Yung-chang and for several days after leaving the city, we were
continually passing young women mounted on mules or horses and accompanied by
servants returning to their homes. New clothes are a leading feature of this season
and the dresses of the brides and young matrons were usually of the most unexpected
hues for, according to our conception of color, the Chinese can scarcely be counted
conspicuous for their good taste. Purple and blue, orange and red, pink and lavender
clash distressingly, but are worn with inordinate pride.
These visits are not an unalloyed pleasure to the bride's family. Dr. Smith says
in "Chinese Characteristics":
When she goes to her mother's home, she goes on a strictly business basis. She
takes with her it may be a quantity of sewing for her husband's family, which
the wife's family must help her get through with. She is accompanied on each of
these visits by as many of her children as possible, both to have her take care
of them and to have them out of the way when she is not at hand to look after
them, and most especially to have them fed at the expense of the family of the
maternal grandmother for as long a time as possible. In regions where visits of
this sort are frequent, and where there are many daughters
in a family, their constant raids on the old home are a source of perpetual terror
to the whole family, and a serious tax on the common resources.*
Religious rites and ceremonies form a conspicuous part in the New Year's celebration.
At this time the "Kitchen God," according to current superstition, returns to
heaven to render an account of the household's behavior. The wily Chinese, however,
first rubs the lips of the departing deity with candy in order to "sweeten" his
report of any evil which he may have witnessed during the year.
Usually all the members of the family gather before the ancestral tablets, or
should these be lacking as among many of the laboring classes, a scroll with a
part of the genealogy is displayed and the spirits of the departed are appeased
and honored by the burning of incense and the mumbling of incantations. While
strict attention is paid to the religious observance to the dead, at New Year's
the most punctilious ceremony is rendered to the living.
After the family have paid their respects to one another the younger male members
go from house to house "kowtowing" to the elders who are there to receive them.
The following days are devoted to visits to relatives living in the neighboring
towns and villages, and this continues, an endless routine, until fourteen days
later the Feast of the Lanterns puts an end to the "epoch of national leisure."
The Chinese are inveterate
gamblers and at New Year's they turn feverishly to this form of amusement which
is almost their only one. But they also have to think seriously
about paying their debts for it is absolutely necessary for all classes and conditions
of men to meet their obligations at the end of the year.
Almost everyone owes money in China. According to the clan system an individual
having surplus cash is obliged to lend it (though at a high rate of interest)
to any members of his family in need of help. However, a Chinaman never pays cash
unless absolutely obliged to and almost never settles a debt until he has been
dunned repeatedly. The
activity displayed at New Year's is ludicrous.
Each separate individual [says Dr. Smith] is engaged in the task of trying to
chase down the men who owe money to him, and compel them to pay up, and at the
same time in trying to avoid the persons who are struggling to track him
down and corkscrew from him the amount of his indebtedness to them! The dodges
and subterfuges to which each is obliged to resort, increase in complexity and
number with the advance of the season, until at the close of the month, the national
activity is at fever heat. For if a debt is not secured then, it will go over
till a new year, and no one knows what will be the status of a claim which has
actually contrived to cheat the annual Day of Judgment. In spite of the excellent
Chinese habit of making the close of a year a grand clearing-house for all debts,
Chinese human nature is too much for Chinese custom, and there are many of these
postponed debts which are a grief of mind to many a Chinese creditor.
The Chinese are at once the most practical and the most sentimental of the human
race. New Year must not be violated by duns for debts, and the debts must
be collected New Year though it be. For this reason one sometimes sees an urgent
creditor going about early on the first day of the year carrying a lantern looking
for his creditor [=debtor]. His artificial light shows that by a social fiction
the sun has not yet risen, it is still yesterday and the
debt can still be claimed....
We have but to imagine the application of the principles which we have named,
to the whole Chinese Empire, and we get new light upon the nature of the Chinese
New Year festivities. They are a time of rejoicing, but there is no rejoicing
so keen as that of a ruined debtor, who has succeeded by shrewd devices in avoiding
the most relentless of his creditors and has thus postponed his ruin for at least
another twelve months.
For, once past the narrow strait at the end of the year, the debtor finds himself
again in the broad and peaceful waters, where he cannot be molested. Even should
his creditors meet him on New Year's day, there could be no possibility of mentioning
the fact of the previous day's disgraceful flight and concealment, or indeed of
alluding to business at all, for this would not be "good form" and to the Chinese
"Good Form" (otherwise known as custom), is the chief national divinity.*
Yung-chang appears to be almost entirely inhabited by Chinese and in no part of
the province did we see foot-binding more in evidence. Practically every woman
and girl, young or old, regardless of her station in life was crippled in this
brutal way. The women wear long full coats with flaring skirts which hang straight
from their shoulders to their knees. When the trousers are tightly wrapped about
their shrunken ankles, they look in a side view exactly like huge umbrellas.
One day we visited a cave thirty li north of the city where we hoped to
find new bats. A beautiful little temple has been built over the entrance to the
cavern which does not extend more than forty or fifty feet into the rock. But
twenty li south of Yung-chang, just beyond the village of A-shih-wo, there
is an enormous cave which is reported to extend entirely
through the hill. Whether or not this is true we can not say for although we explored
it in part we did not reach the end. The central corridor is about thirty feet
wide and at least sixty or seventy high. We followed the main gallery for a long
distance, and turned back at a branch which led off at a sharp angle. We were
not equipped with sufficient candles to pursue the exploration more extensively
and did not have time to visit it again. The cave contained some beautiful stalactites
of considerable size, but the limestone was a dull lead color. We found only one
bat and these animals appear not to have used it extensively since there was little
sign upon the floor.
At Yuang-chang we saw water buffaloes for the first time in Yün-nan but found
them to be in universal use farther to the south and west. The huge brutes are
as docile as a kitten in the hands of the smallest native child but they do not
like foreigners and discretion is the better part of valor where they are concerned.
Water buffaloes are only
employed for work in the rice fields but Chinese cows are used as burden bearers
in this part of the province. Such caravans travel much more slowly than do mule
trains although the animals are not loaded as heavily. Two or three of the leading
cows usually carry upon their backs large bells hung in wooden frameworks and
the music is by no means unmelodious when heard at a distance. Marco Polo, the
great Venetian traveler, refers to Yung-chang as "Vochang." His account of a battle
which was fought in its vicinity in the year 1272 between the King of Burma and
Bengal and one of Kublai Khan's generals is so interesting that I am quoting it
below:
When the king
of Mien [Burma] and Bangala [Bengal], in India, who was powerful in the number
of his subjects, in extent of territory, and in wealth, heard that an army of
Tartars had arrived at Vochang [Yung-chang] he took the resolution of advancing
immediately to attack it, in order that by its destruction the grand khan should
be deterred from again attempting to station a force upon the borders of his dominions.
For this purpose he assembled a very large army, including a multitude of elephants
(an animal with which his country abounds), upon whose backs were placed battlements
or castles, of wood, capable of containing to the number of twelve or sixteen
in each. With these, and a numerous army of horse and foot, he took the road to
Vochang, where the grand khan's army lay, and encamping at no great distance from
it, intended to give his troops a few days of rest.
As soon as the approach of the king of Mien, with so great a force, was known
to Nestardín, who commanded the troops of the grand khan, although a brave and
able officer, he felt much alarmed, not having under his orders more than twelve
thousand men (veterans, indeed, and valiant soldiers); whereas the enemy had sixty
thousand, besides the elephants armed as has been described. He did not, however,
betray any sign of apprehension, but descending into the plain of Vochang, took
a position in which his flank was covered by a thick wood of large trees, whither,
in case of a furious charge by the elephants, which his troops might not be able
to sustain, they could retire, and from thence, in security, annoy them with their
arrows.... Upon the king
of Mien's learning that the Tartars had descended into the plain, he immediately
put his army in motion, took up his ground at the distance of about a mile from
the enemy, and made a disposition of his force, placing the elephants in the front,
and the cavalry and infantry, in two extended wings, in their rear, but leaving
between them a considerable interval. Here he took his own station, and proceeded
to animate his men and encourage them to fight valiantly,
assuring them of victory, as well from the superiority of their numbers, being
four to one, as from their formidable body of armed elephants, whose shock the
enemy, who had never before been engaged with such combatants, could by no means
resist. Then giving orders for sounding a prodigious number of warlike instruments,
he advanced boldly with his whole army towards that of the Tartars, which remained
firm, making no movement, but suffering them to approach their entrenchments.
They then rushed out
with great spirit and the utmost eagerness to engage; but it was soon found that
the Tartar horses, unused to the sight of such huge animals, with their castles,
were terrified, and by wheeling about endeavored to fly; nor could their riders
by any exertions restrain them, whilst the king, with the whole of his forces,
was every moment gaining ground. As soon as the prudent commander perceived this
unexpected disorder, without losing his presence of mind, he instantly adopted
the measure of ordering his men to dismount and their horses to be taken into
the wood, where they were fastened to the trees.
When dismounted, the men without loss of time, advanced on foot towards the line
of elephants, and commenced a brisk discharge of arrows; whilst, on the other
side, those who were stationed in the castles, and the rest of the king's army,
shot volleys in return with great activity; but their arrows did not make the
same impression as those of the Tartars, whose bows were drawn with a stronger
arm. So incessant were the discharges of the latter, and all their weapons (according
to the instructions of their commander) being directed against the elephants,
these were soon covered with arrows, and, suddenly giving way, fell back upon
their own people in the rear, who were thereby thrown into confusion. It soon
became impossible for their drivers to manage them, either by force or address.
Smarting under the pain of their wounds, and terrified
by the shouting of the assailants, they were no longer governable, but without
guidance or control ran about in all directions, until at length, impelled by
rage and fear, they rushed into a part of the wood not occupied by the Tartars.
The consequence of this was, that from the closeness of the branches of large
trees, they broke, with loud crashes, the battlements or castles that were upon
their backs, and involved in the destruction those who sat upon them.
Upon seeing the rout of the elephants the Tartars acquired fresh courage, and
filing off by detachments, with perfect order and regularity, they remounted their
horses, and joined their several divisions, when a sanguinary and dreadful combat
was renewed. On the part of the king's troops there was no want of valor, and
he himself went amongst the ranks entreating them to stand firm, and not to be
alarmed by the accident that had befallen the elephants. But the Tartars by their
consummate skill in archery, were too powerful for them, and galled them the more
exceedingly, from their not being provided with such armor as was worn by the
former. The arrows having
been expended on both sides, the men grasped their swords and iron maces, and
violently encountered each other. Then in an instant were to be seen many horrible
wounds, limbs dismembered, and multitudes falling to the ground, maimed and dying;
with such effusion of blood as was dreadful to behold. So great also was the clangor
of arms, and such the shoutings and the shrieks, that the noise seemed to ascend
to the skies. The king of Mien, acting as became a valiant chief, was present
wherever the greatest danger appeared, animating his soldiers, and beseeching
them to maintain their ground with resolution. He ordered fresh squadrons from
the reserve to advance to the support of those that were exhausted; but perceiving
at length that it was impossible any longer to sustain the conflict or to withstand
the impetuosity of the Tartars, the greater part of his troops being either killed
or wounded, and all the field covered with the carcasses
of men and horses, whilst those who survived were beginning to give way, he also
found himself compelled to take to flight with the wreck of his army, numbers
of whom were afterwards slain in the pursuit....
The Tartars having collected their force after the slaughter of the enemy, returned
towards the wood into which the elephants had fled for shelter, in order to take
possession of them, where they found that the men who had escaped from the overthrow
were employed in cutting down trees and barricading the passages, with the intent
of defending themselves. But their ramparts were soon demolished by the Tartars,
who slew many of them, and with the assistance of the persons accustomed to the
management of the elephants, they possessed themselves of these to the number
of two hundred or more. From the period of this battle the grand khan has always
chosen to employ elephants in his armies, which before that time he had not done.
The consequences of the victory were, that he acquired possession of the whole
of the territories of the king of Bangala and Mien, and annexed them to his dominions.*
TRAVELING
TOWARD THE TROPICS We
left Yung-chang with no regret on Monday, January 28. Our stay there would have
been exceedingly pleasant under ordinary conditions but it was impossible not
to chafe at the delay occasioned by the caravan. Traveling southward for two days
over bare brown mountainsides, their monotony unrelieved except by groves of planted
pine and fir trees, we descended abruptly into the great subtropical valley at
Shih-tien. Mile after
mile this fertile plain stretches away in a succession of rice paddies and fields
of sugar cane interspersed with patches of graceful bamboo, their summits drooping
like enormous clusters of ostrich plumes; the air is warm and fragrant and the
change from the surrounding hills is delightful. However, we were disappointed
in the shooting for, although it appeared to be an ideal place for ducks and other
water birds, we killed only five teal, and the great ponds were almost devoid
of bird life. Even herons, so abundant in the north, were conspicuous by their
absence and we saw no sheldrakes, geese, or mallards.
At Shih-tien we camped in a beautiful temple yard on the outskirts of the town,
and with Wu I returned to the village to inquire about shooting places. We seated
ourselves in the first open tea house and within ten minutes more than a hundred
natives had filled the room, overflowed through the door
and windows, and formed a mass of pushing, crowding bodies which completely blocked
the street outside. It was a simple way of getting all the village together and
Wu questioned everyone who looked intelligent.
We learned that shooting was to be found near Gen-kang, five days' travel south,
and we returned to the temple just in time to receive a visit from the resident
mandarin. He was a good-looking, intellectual man, with charming manners and one
of the most delightful gentlemen whom we met in China.
During his visit, and until dinner was over and we had retired to our tents, hundreds
of men, women and children crowded into the temple yard to gaze curiously at us.
After the gates had been closed they climbed the walls and sat upon the tiles
like a flock of crows. Their curiosity was insatiable but not unfriendly and nowhere
throughout our expedition did we find such extraordinary interest in our affairs
as was manifested by the people in this immediate region. They were largely Chinese
and most of them must have met foreigners before, yet their curiosity was much
greater than that of any natives whom we knew were seeing white persons for the
first time. Just before
camping the next day we passed through a large village where we were given a most
flattering reception. We had stopped to do some shooting and were a considerable
distance behind the caravan. The mafus must have announced our coming,
for the populace was out en masse to greet us and lined the streets three
deep. It was a veritable triumphal entry and crowds of men and children followed
us for half a mile outside the town, running beside our
horses and staring with saucer-like eyes.
On the second day from Shih-tien we climbed a high mountain and wound down a sharp
descent for about 4,000 feet into a valley only 2,300 feet above sea level. We
had been cold all day on the ridges exposed to a biting wind and had bundled ourselves
into sweaters and coats over flannel shirts. After going down about 1,000 feet
we tied our coats to the saddle pockets, on the second thousand stripped off the
sweaters, and for the remainder of the descent rode with sleeves rolled up and
shirts open at the throat. We had come from midwinter into summer in two hours
and the change was most startling. It was as though we had suddenly ridden into
an artificially heated building like the rooms for tropical plants at botanical
gardens. Our camp was
on a flat plain just above the river where we had a splendid view of the wide
valley which was like the bottom of a well with high mountains rising abruptly
on all sides. It was a place of strange contrasts. The bushes and trees were in
full green foliage but the grass and paddy fields were dry and brown as in midwinter
The thick trees at the base of the hills were literally alive with doves but there
were few mammal runways and our traps yielded no results. That night a muntjac,
the first we had heard, barked hoarsely behind the tents.
The yamen "soldier" who accompanied us from Shih-tien delivered his official
dispatch at the village (Ma-po-lo) which lies farther down the valley. The magistrate,
who proved to be a Shan native, arrived soon after with ten or twelve men and
we discovered that there was but one man in the village who spoke Chinese.
The magistrate at Ma-po-lo
by no means wished to have the responsibility of our safety thrust upon him and
consequently assured us that there were neither game nor hunters in this village.
Although his anxiety to be rid of us was apparent, he was probably telling the
truth, for the valley is so highly cultivated (rice), and the cover on the mountainsides
so limited, that it is doubtful if much game remains.
In the morning the entire valley was filled with a dense white fog but we climbed
out of it almost immediately, and by noon were back again in winter on the summits
of the ridges. The country through which we passed en route to Gen-kang
was similar to that which had oppressed us during the preceding weekcultivated
valleys between high barren mountains relieved here and there by scattered groves
of planted fir trees. It was a region utterly hopeless from a naturalist's standpoint
and when we arrived at a large town near Gen-kang we were well-nigh discouraged.
During almost a month
of travel we had been guided by native information which without exception had
proved worthless. It seemed useless to rely upon it further, and yet there was
no other alternative, for none of the foreigners whom we had met in Yün-nan knew
anything about this part of the province. We were certain to reach a tropical
region farther south and the fact that there were a few sambur skins for sale
in the market offered slight encouragement. These were said to come from a village
called Meng-ting, "a little more far," to the tune of four or five days' travel,
over on the Burma frontier.
With gloom in our hearts, which matched that of the weather, we left in a pouring
rain on February 5, to slip and splash southward through
veritable rivers of mud for two long marches. In the afternoon of the second day
the country suddenly changed. The trail led through a wide grassy valley, bordered
by heavily forested hills, into a deep ravine. Along the banks of a clear stream
the earth was soft and damp and the moss-covered logs and dense vegetation made
ideal conditions for small mammalian life.
We rode happily up the ravine and stood in a rocky gateway. At the right a green-clothed
mountain rose out of a tangle of luxuriant vegetation; to the left wave after
wave of magnificent forested ridges lost themselves in the low hung clouds; at
our feet lay a beautiful valley filled with stately trees which spread into a
thick green canopy overhead.
We camped in a clearing just at the edge of the forest. While the tents were being
pitched, I set a line of traps along the base of the opposite mountain and found
a "runway" under almost every log. About eight o'clock I ran my traps and, with
the aid of a lantern, stumbled about in the bushes and high grass, over logs and
into holes. When I emptied my pockets there were fifteen mice, rats, shrews, and
voles, representing seven species and all new to our collection. Heller
brought in eight specimens and added two new species. We forthwith decided to
stay right where we were until this "gold mine" had been exhausted.
In the morning our traps were full of mammals and sixty-two were laid out on the
table ready for skinning. The length, tail, hind foot, and ear of each specimen
was first carefully measured in millimeters and recorded in the field catalogue
and upon a printed label bearing our serial number; then an incision was made
in the belly, the skin stripped off, poisoned with arsenic,
stuffed with cotton, and sewed up. The animal was then pinned in position by the
feet, nose, and tail in a shallow wooden tray which fitted in the collecting trunk.
The specimens were put
in the sun on every bright day until they were thoroughly dry and could be wrapped
in cotton and packed in water-tight trunks or boxes. We have found that the regulation
U.S. Army officer's fiber trunk makes an ideal collecting case. It measures thirty
inches long by thirteen deep and sixteen inches wide and will remain quite dry
in an ordinary rain but, of course, must not be allowed to stand in water. The
skulls of all specimens, and the skeletons of some, are numbered like the skin,
strung upon a wire, and dried in the sun. Also individuals of every species are
injected and preserved in formalin for future anatomical study.
Larger specimens are always salted and dried. As soon as the skin has been removed
and cleaned of flesh and fat, salt is rubbed into every part of it and the hide
rolled up. In the morning it is unwrapped, the water which has been extracted
by the salt poured off, and the skin hung over a rope or a tree branch to dry.
If it is not too hot and the air is dry, the skin may be kept in the shade to
good advantage, but under ordinary field conditions it should be placed in the
sun. Before it becomes too hard, the hide is rolled or folded into a convenient
package hair side in, tied into shape and allowed to become "bone dry." In this
condition it will keep indefinitely but requires constant watching, for the salt
absorbs moisture from the air and alternate wetting and drying is fatal.
We soon trained two of our Chinese boys to skin both large
and small animals and they became quite expert. They required constant watching,
however, and after each hide had been salted either Mr. Heller or I examined it
to make sure that it was properly treated.
On our first day in camp we sent for natives to the village of Mu-cheng ten li
distant. The men assured us that there were sambur, serow, and muntjac in the
neighborhood, and they agreed to hunt. They had no dogs and were armed with crossbows,
antiquated guns, and bows and arrows, but they showed us the skins of two sambur
in proof of their ability to secure game.
Like most of the other natives, with the exception of the Mosos on the Snow Mountain,
these men had no definite plan in hunting. The first day I went out with them
they indicated that we were to drive a hill not far from camp. Without giving
me an opportunity to reach a position in front of them, they began to work up
the hill, and I had a fleeting glimpse of a sambur silhouetted against the sky
as it dashed over the summit.
Two days later while I was out with ten other men who had a fairly good pack of
dogs, the first party succeeded in killing a female sambur. The animal weighed
at least five hundred pounds but they brought it to our camp and we purchased
the skin for ten rupees. South of Gen-kang the money of the region, like
all of Yün-nan for some distance from the Burma frontier, is the Indian rupee
which equals thirty-three cents American gold; in that part of the province adjoining
Tonking, French Indo-China money is current.
My Journal of February 8 tells of our life at this camp, which we called "Good
Hope."
The weather
is delightful for the sun is just warm enough for comfort and the nights are clear
and cold. How we do sleep! It seems hardly an hour from the time we go to bed
until we hear Wu rousing the servants, and the crackle of the camp-fire outside
the tent. We half dress in our sleeping bags and with chattering teeth dash for
the fire to lace our high boots in its comfortable warmth.
After breakfast when it is full daylight, my wife and I inspect the traps. The
ground is white with frost and the trees and bushes are dressed in silver. Every
trap holds an individual interest and we follow the line through the forest, resetting
some, and finding new mammals in others. Yvette has conquered her feminine repugnance
far enough to remove shrews or mice from the traps by releasing the spring and
dropping them on to a broad green leaf, but she never touches them.
We go back to meet the hunters and while I am away with the men, the lady of the
camp works at her photography. I return in the late afternoon and after tea we
wander through the woods together. It is the most delightful part of the day when
the sun goes down and the shadows lengthen. We sit on a log in a small clearing
where we can watch the upper branches of a splendid tree. It is the home of a
great colony of red-bellied squirrels (Callosciurus erythraeus subsp.)
and after a few moments of silence we see a flash of brown along a branch, my
gun roars out, and there is a thud upon the ground.
Yvette runs to find the animal and ere the echoes have died away in the forest
the gun bangs again. We have already shot a dozen squirrels from this tree and
yet more are there. Sometimes a tiny, striped chipmunk (Tamiops macclellandi
subsp.) will appear on the lower branches, searching the bark for grubs, and after
he falls we have a long hunt to find him in the brown leaves. When it is too dark
to see the squirrels, we wander slowly back to camp and eat a dinner of delicious
broiled deer steak in front of the fire; over the coffee
we smoke and talk of the day's hunting until it is time to "run the traps."
Of all the work we enjoy this most. With lanterns and a gun we pick our way among
the trees until we strike the trail along which the traps are set. On the soft
ground our feet are noiseless and, extinguishing the lanterns, we sit on a log
to listen to the night sounds. The woods are full of life. Almost beside us there
is a patter of tiny feet and a scurry among the dry leaves; a muntjac barks hoarsely
on the opposite hillside, and a fox yelps behind us in the forest. Suddenly there
is a sharp snap, a muffled squeal, and a trap a few yards away has done its work.
Even in the tree tops the night life is active. Dead twigs drop to the ground
with an unnatural noise, and soft-winged owls show black against the sky as they
flit across an opening in the branches.
We light the lanterns again and pass down the trail into a cuplike hollow. Here
there are a dozen traps and already half of them are full. In one is a tiny brown
shrew caught by the tail as he ran across the trap; another holds a veritable
treasure, and at my exclamation of delight Yvette runs up excitedly. It is a rare
Insectivore of the genus Hylomys and possibly a species new to science.
We examine it beside the lantern, wrap it carefully in paper, and drop it into
a pocket by itself. The
next bit of cotton clings to a bush above a mossy log. The trap is gone and for
ten minutes we hunt carefully over every inch of ground. Finally my wife discovers
it fifteen feet away and stifles a scream for in it, caught by the neck and still
alive, is a huge rat nearly two feet long; it too is a species which may prove
new. When the last trap
has been examined, we follow the trail to the edge of the forest and into the
clearing where the tents glow in the darkness like great yellow pumpkins. Ours
is delightfully warmed by the charcoal brazier and, stretched comfortably on the
beds, we write our daily records or read Dickens for half
an hour. It is with a feeling of great contentment that we slip down into the
sleeping bags and blow out the candles leaving the tent filled with the soft glow
of the moonlight.
MENG-TING:
A VILLAGE OF MANY TONGUES
During the eight days in which we remained at the "Good Hope" camp, two hundred
specimens comprising twenty-one species were added to our collection. Although
the altitude was still 5,000 feet, the flora was quite unlike that of any region
in which we had previously collected, and that undoubtedly was responsible for
the complete change of fauna. We were on the very edge of the tropical belt which
stretches along the Tonking and Burma frontiers in the extreme south and west
of the province. It was
already mid-February and if we were to work in the fever-stricken valleys below
2,000 feet, it was high time we were on the way southward. The information which
we had obtained near Gen-kang had been supplemented by the natives of Mu-cheng,
and we decided to go to Meng-ting as soon as possible.
The first march was long and uneventful but at its end, from the summit of a high
ridge, we could see a wide valley which we reached in the early morning of the
second day. The narrow mountain trail abruptly left us on a jutting promontory
and wandered uncertainly down a steep ravine to lose itself in a veritable forest
of tree ferns and sword grass. The slanting rays of the sun drew long golden paths
into the mysterious depths of the mist-filled valley. To the right a giant sentinel
peak of granite rose gaunt and naked from out the enveloping
sea of green which swelled away to the left in huge ascending billows.
We rested in our saddles until the faint tinkle of the bell on the leading mule
announced the approach of the caravan and then we picked our way slowly down the
steep trail between walls of tangled vegetation. In an hour we were breathing
the moist warm air of the tropics and riding across a wide valley as level as
a floor. The long stretches of rank grass, far higher than our heads, were broken
by groves of feathery bamboos, banana palms, and splendid trees interlaced with
tangled vines. Near the
base of the mountains a Shan village nestled into the grass. The bamboo houses,
sheltered by trees and bushes, were roofed in the shape of an overturned boat
with thatch and the single street was wide and clean. Could this really be China?
Verily, it was a different China from that we had seen before! It might be Burma,
India, Java, but never China!
Before the door of a tiny house sat a woman spinning. A real Priscilla, somewhat
strange in dress to be sure and with a mouth streaked with betel nut, but Priscilla
just the same. And in his proper place beside her stood John Alden. A pair of
loose, baggy trousers, hitched far up over one leg to show the intricate tattoo
designs beneath, a short coat, and a white turban completed John's attire, but
he grasped a gun almost as ancient in design as that of his Pilgrim fathers. Priscilla
kept her eyes upon the spinning wheel, but John's gaze could by no stretch of
imagination be called ardent even before we appeared around a corner of the house
and the pretty picture resolved into its rightful componentsa surprised,
but not unlovely Shan girl and a well-built, yellow-skinned
native who stared with wide brown eyes and open mouth at what must have seemed
to him the fancy of a disordered brain.
For into his village, filled with immemorial peace and quiet, where every day
was exactly like the day before, had suddenly ridden two big men with white skins
and blue eyes, and a little one with lots of hair beneath a broad sun helmet.
And almost immediately the little one had jumped from the horse and pointed a
black box with a shiny front at him and his Priscilla. At once, but without loss
of dignity, Priscilla vanished into the house, but John Alden stood his ground,
for a beautiful new tin can had been thrust into his hand and before he had really
discovered what it was the little person had smiled at him and turned her attention
to the charming street of his village. There the great water buffalos lazily chewed
their cuds standing guard over the tiny brown-skinned natives who played trustingly
with the calves almost beneath their feet.
Such was our invasion of the first Shan village we had ever seen, and regretfully
we rode away across the plain between the walls of waving grass toward the Nam-ting
River. Two canoes, each dug out of a single log, and tightly bound together, formed
the ferry, but the packs were soon across the muddy stream and the mules were
made to swim to the other bank. Shortly after leaving the ferry we emerged from
the vast stretches of rank grass on to the open rice paddies which stretched away
in a gently undulating plain from the river to the mountains. Strangely enough
we saw no ducks or geese, but three great flocks of cranes (probably Grus communis)
rose from the fields and wheeled in ever-widening spirals
above our heads until they were lost in the blue depths of the sky.
Away in the distance we saw a wooded knoll with a few wisps of smoke curling above
its summit, but not until we were well-nigh there did we realize that its beautiful
trees sheltered the thatched roofs of Meng-ting. But this was only the "residential
section" of the village and below the knoll on the opposite side of a shallow
stream lay the shops and markets.
We camped on a dry rice dike where a fringe of jungle separated us from the nearest
house. As soon as the tents were up I announced our coming to the mandarin and
requested an interview at five o'clock. Wu and I found the yamen to be
a large well-built house, delightfully cool and exhibiting several foreign articles
which evinced its proximity to Burma.
We were received by a suave Chinese "secretary" who shortly introduced the mandarina
young Shan not more than twenty years old who only recently had succeeded his
late father as chief of the village. The boy was dressed in an exceedingly long
frock coat, rather green and frayed about the elbows, which in combination with
his otherwise typical native dress gave him a most extraordinary appearance.
We soon discovered that the Chinese secretary who did all the talking was the
"power behind the throne." He accepted my gift of a package of tea with great
pleasure, but the information about hunting localities for which we asked was
not forthcoming. He first said that he knew of a place where there were tiger
and leopard, but that he did not dare to reveal it to us for we might be killed
by the wild animals and he would be responsible for our deaths; bringing to his
attention the fact that tigers had never been recorded
from the Meng-ting region did not impress him in the slightest.
It did tend to send him off on another track, however, and he next remarked that
if he sent us to a place where the hunting was disappointing we probably would
report him to the district mandarin. Assurances to the contrary had no effect.
It was perfectly evident that he wished only to get us out of his district and
thus relieve himself of the responsibility of our safety. During the conversation,
which lasted more than an hour, the young Shan was not consulted and did not speak
a word; he sat stolidly in his chair, hardly winking, and except for the constant
supply of cigarettes which passed between his fingers there was no evidence that
he even breathed. The
interview closed with assurances from the Chinaman that he would make inquiries
concerning hunting grounds and communicate with us in the morning. We returned
to camp and half an hour later a party of natives arrived from the yamen
bearing about one hundred pounds of rice, a sack of potatoes, two dozen eggs,
three chickens, and a great bundle of fire wood. These were deposited in front
of our tent as gifts from the mandarin.
We were at a loss to account for such generosity until Wu explained that whenever
a high official visited a village it was customary for the mandarin to supply
his entire party with food during their stay. It would be quite polite to send
back all except a few articles, however, for the supplies were levied from the
inhabitants of the town. We kept the eggs and chickens, giving the yamen
"runners" considerably more than their value in money, and they gratefully returned
with the rice and potatoes.
On the hill high above our camp was a large Shan Buddhist
monastery, bamboo walled and thatched with straw, and at sunset and daybreak a
musical chant of childish voices floated down to us in the mist-filled valley.
All day long tiny yellow-robed figures squatted on the mud walls about the temple
like a flock of birds peering at us with bright round eyes. They were wild as
hawks, these little priests and, although they sometimes left the shelter of their
temple walls, they never ventured below the bushy hedge about our rice field.
In the village we saw
them often, wandering about the streets or sitting in yellow groups beneath the
giant trees which threw a welcome shade over almost every house. They were not
all children, and finely built youths or men so old that they seemed like wrinkled
bits of lemon peel, passed to and fro to the temple on the hill.
There is no dearth of priests, for every family in the village with male children
is required to send at least one boy to live a part of his life under the tutelage
of the Church. He must remain three years, and longer, if he wishes. The priests
are fed by the monastery, and their clothing is not an important item of expenditure
as it consists merely of a straw hat and a yellow robe. They lead a lazy, worthless
life, and from their sojourn in religious circles they learn only indolence and
idleness. The day following
our arrival in Meng-ting the weekly market was held, and when Wu and I crossed
the little stream to the business part of the village, we found ourselves in the
midst of the most picturesque crowd of natives it has ever been my fortune to
see. It was a group flashing with color, and every individual a study for an artist.
There were blue-clad Chinese, Shans with tattooed legs, turbans of pink or white,
and Burmans dressed in brilliant purple or green, Las,
yellow-skinned Lisos, flat-faced Palaungs, Was, and Kachins in black and red strung
about with beads or shells. Long swords hung from the shoulders of those who did
not carry a spear or gun, and the hilts of wicked looking daggers peeped from
beneath their sashes. Every man carried a weapon ready for instant use.
Nine tribes were present in the market that day and almost as many languages were
being spoken. It was a veritable Babel and half the trading was done by signs.
The narrow street was choked with goods of every kind spread out upon the ground:
fruit, rice, cloth, nails, knives, swords, hats, sandals, skins, horns, baskets,
mats, crossbows, arrows, pottery, tea, opium, and scores of other articles for
food or household use.
Dozens of natives were arriving and departing, bringing new goods or packing up
their purchases; under open, thatched pavilions were silent groups of men gambling
with cash or silver, and in the "tea houses" white-faced natives lay stretched
upon the couches rolling "pills" of opium and oblivious to the constant stream
of passersby. It was a
picturesque, ever changing group, a kaleidoscopic mass of life and color, where
Chinese from civilized Canton drank, and gambled, and smoked with wild natives
from the hills or from the depths of fever-stricken jungles.
After one glimpse of the picture in the market I dashed back to camp to bring
the "Lady of the Camera." On the way I met her, hot and breathless, half coaxing,
half driving three bewildered young priests resplendent in yellow robes. All the
morning she had been trying vainly to photograph a priest and had discovered these
splendid fellows when all her color plates had been exposed.
She might have succeeded in bringing them to camp had I not arrived, but they
suddenly lost courage and rushed away with averted faces.
When the plate holders were all reloaded we hurried back to the market followed
by two coolies with the cameras. Leaving Yvette to do her work alone I set up
the cinematograph. Wu was with me and in less than a minute the narrow space in
front of us was packed with a seething mass of natives. It was impossible to take
a "street scene" for the "street" had suddenly disappeared. Making a virtue of
necessity I focused the camera on the irregular line of heads and swung it back
and forth registering a variety of facial expressions which it would be hard to
duplicate. For some time it was impossible to bribe the natives to stand even
for a moment, but after one or two had conquered their fear and been liberally
rewarded, there was a rush for places. Wu asked several of the natives who could
speak Chinese if they knew what we were doing but they all shook their heads.
None of them had ever seen a camera or a photograph.
The Kachin women were the most picturesque of all the tribes as well as the most
difficult to photograph. Yvette was not able to get them at all, and I could do
so only by strategy. When Wu discovered two or three squatting near their baskets
on the ground I moved slowly up behind them keeping in the center of the crowd.
After the "movie camera" was in position Wu suddenly "shooed" back the spectators
and before the women realized what was happening they were registered on twenty-five
or thirty feet of film.
One of the Kachin men, who had drunk too much, suddenly
became belligerent when I pointed the camera in his direction, and rushed at me
with a drawn knife. I swung for his jaw with my right fist and he went down in
a heap. He was more surprised than hurt, I imagine, but it took all of the fight
out of him for he received no sympathy from the spectators.
Poor Yvette had a difficult time with her camera operations and a less determined
person would have given up in despair. The natives were so shy and suspicious
that it was well-nigh impossible to bribe them to stand for a second and it was
only after three hours of aggravating work in the stifling heat and dust that
she at last succeeded in exposing all her plates. Her patience and determination
were really wonderful and I am quite sure that I should not have obtained half
her results. The Kachin
women were extraordinary looking individuals. They were short, and strongly built,
with a mop of coarse hair cut straight all around, and thick lips stained with
betel nut. Their dress consisted of a short black jacket and skirt reaching to
the knees, and ornamented with strings of beads and pieces of brass or silver.
This tribe forms the largest part of the population in northern Burma and also
extends into Assam. Yün-nan is fortunate in having comparatively few of them along
its western frontier for they are an uncivilized and quarrelsome race and frequently
give the British government considerable trouble.
There were only a few Burmans in the market although the border is hardly a dozen
miles to the west, but the girls were especially attractive. Their bright pretty
faces seemed always ready to break into a smile and their graceful figures draped
in brilliant sarongs were in delightful contrast
to the other, not over-clean, natives.
The Burma girls were not chewing betel nut, which added to their distinction.
The lips of virtually every other woman and man were stained from the red juice,
which is in universal use throughout India, the Malay Peninsula, and the Netherlands
Indies. In Yün-nan we first noted it at the "Good Hope" camp, and the Shans are
generally addicted to the practice.
The permanent population of Meng-ting is entirely Shan, but during the winter
a good many Cantonese Chinamen come to gamble and buy opium. The drug is smuggled
across the border very easily and a lucrative trade is carried on. It can be purchased
for seventy-five cents (Mexican) an ounce in Burma and sold for two dollars (Mexican)
an ounce in Yün-nan Fu and for ten dollars in Shanghai.
Opium is smoked publicly in all the tea houses. The drug is cooked over an alcohol
lamp and when the "pill" is properly prepared it is placed in the tiny bowl of
the pipe, held against the flame and the smoke inhaled. The process is a rather
complicated one and during it the natives always recline. No visible effect is
produced even after smoking several pipefuls, but the deathly paleness and expressionless
eye marks the inveterate opium user.
There can be no doubt that the Chinese government has been, and is, genuinely
anxious to suppress the use of opium and it has succeeded to a remarkable degree.
We heard of only one instance of poppy growing in Yün-nan and often met officials,
accompanied by a guard of soldiers, on inspection trips. Indeed, while we were
in Meng-ting the district mandarin arrived. We were sitting
in our tents when the melodious notes of deep-toned gongs floated in through the
mist. They were like the chimes of far away cathedral bells sounding nearer and
louder, but losing none of the sweetness. Soon a long line of soldiers appeared
and passed the camp bearing in their midst a covered chair. The mandarin established
himself in a spacious temple on the opposite side of the village, where I visited
him the following day and explained the difficulty we had had at the Meng-ting
yamen. He aided us so effectually that all opposition to our plans ended
and we obtained a guide to take us to a hunting place on the Nam-ting River, three
miles from the Burma border.
CAMPING
ON THE NAM-TING RIVER
Every morning the valley at Meng-ting was filled with a thick white mist and when
we broke camp at daylight each mule was swallowed up in the fog as soon as it
left the rice field. We followed the sound of the leader's bell, but not until
ten o'clock was the entire caravan visible. For thirty li the valley is
broad and flat as at Meng-ting and filled with a luxuriant growth of rank grass,
but it narrows suddenly where the river has carved its way through a range of
hills. The trail led
uncertainly along a steep bank through a dense, tropical jungle. Palms and huge
ferns, broad-leaved bananas, and giant trees laced and interlaced with thorny
vines and hanging creepers formed a living wall of green as impenetrable as though
it were a net of steel. We followed the trail all day, sometimes picking our way
among the rocks high above the river or padding along in the soft earth almost
at the water's edge. At night we camped in a little clearing where some adventurous
native had fought the jungle and been defeated; his bamboo hut was in ruins and
the fields were overgrown with a tangle of throttling vegetation.
We had seen no mammals, but the birds along the road were fascinating. Brilliant
green parrots screamed in the tree tops and tiny sun-birds dressed in garments
of red and gold and purple, flashed across the trail like living jewels. Once
we heard a strange whirr and saw a huge hornbill flapping
heavily over the river, every beat of his stiff wing feathers sounding like the
motor of an airplane. Bamboo partridges called from the bushes and dozens of unfamiliar
bird notes filled the air.
At eleven o'clock on the following morning we passed two thatched huts in a little
clearing beside the trail and the guide remarked that our camping place was not
far away. We reached it shortly and were delighted. Two enormous trees, like great
umbrellas, spread a cool, dark shade above a sparkling stream on the edge of an
abandoned rice field. From a patch of ground as level as a floor, where our tents
were pitched, we could look across the brown rice dykes to the enclosing walls
of jungle and up to the green mountain beyond. A half mile farther down the trail,
but hidden away in the jungle, lay a picturesque Shan village of a dozen huts,
where the guide said we should be able to find hunters.
As soon as tiffin was over we went up the creek with a bag of steel traps to set
them on the tiny trails which wound through the jungle in every direction. Selecting
a well-beaten patch we buried the trap in the center, covered it carefully with
leaves, and suspended the body of a bird or a chunk of meat by a wire over the
pan about three feet from the ground. A light branch was fastened to the chain
as a "drag." When the trap is pulled this invariably catches in the grass or vines
and, while holding the animal firmly, still gives enough "spring" to prevent its
freeing itself. Trapping
is exceedingly interesting for it is a contest of wits between the trapper and
the animal with the odds by no means in favor of the former. The trap may not
be covered in a natural way; the surroundings may be unduly disturbed; a scent
of human hands may linger about the bait, or there may
be numberless other possibilities to frighten the suspicious animal.
In the evening our guide brought a strange individual whom he introduced as the
best hunter in the village. He was a tall Mohammedan Chinese who dressed like
a Shan and was married to a Shan woman. He seemed to be afflicted with mental
and physical inertia, for when he spoke it was in slow drawl hardly louder than
a whisper, and every movement of his body was correspondingly deliberate. We immediately
named him the "Dying Rabbit" but discovered very shortly that he really had boundless
energy and was an excellent hunter.
The next morning he collected a dozen Shans for beaters and we drove a patch of
jungle above camp but without success. There were many sambur tracks in the clearings,
but we realized at once that it was going to be difficult to get deer because
of the dense cover; the open places were so few and small that a sambur had every
chance to break through without giving a shot.
Nearly all the beaters carried guns. The "Dying Rabbit" was armed with a .45-caliber
bolt action rifle into which he had managed to fit a .303 shell and several of
the men had Winchester carbines, model 1875. The guns had all been brought from
Burma and most were without ammunition, but each man had an assortment of different
cartridges and used whichever he could force into his rifle.
The men worked splendidly under the direction of the "Dying Rabbit." On the second
day they put up a sambur which ran within a hundred feet of us but was absolutely
invisible in the high grass. When we returned to camp we found that a civet (Viverra)
had walked past our tent and begun to eat the scraps about
the cook box, regardless of the shouts of the mafus and servants who were
imploring Heller to bring his gun. After considerable difficulty they persuaded
him that there really was some cause for their excitement and he shot the animal.
It was probably ill, for its flesh was dry and yellow, but the skin was in excellent
condition. Civets belong
to the family Viverridae and are found only in Asia and Africa. Although
they resemble cats superficially they are not directly related to them and their
claws are only partly retractile. They are very beautiful animals with a grayish
body spotted with black, a ringed tail, and a black and white striped pointed
head. A scent gland near the base of the tail secretes a strong musk-like odor
which, although penetrating, is not particularly disagreeable. The animals move
about chiefly in the early morning and evening and at night and prey upon birds,
eggs, small mammals, fish, and frogs. One which we caught and photographed had
a curious habit of raising the hair on the middle of its back from the neck to
the tail whenever it was angry or frightened.
Although there were no houses within half a mile of camp we were surprised on
our first night to hear cocks crowing in the jungle. The note was like that of
the ordinary barnyard bird, except that it ended somewhat more abruptly. The next
morning we discovered Chanticleer and all his harem in a deserted rice field,
and he flew toward the jungle in a flash of red and gold.
I dropped him and one of his hens with a right and left of "sixes" and found that
they were jungle fowl (Gallus gallus) in full plumage. The cock was a splendid
bird. The long neck feathers (hackles) spread over his back
and wings like a shimmering golden mantle, but it was hardly more beautiful than
the black of his underparts and green-glossed tail. Picture to yourself a "black-breasted
red" gamecock and you have him in all his glory except that his tail is drooping
and he is more pheasant-like in his general bearing. The female was a trim little
bird with a lilac sheen to her brown feathers and looked much like a well-kept
game bantam hen. The
jungle fowl is the direct ancestor of our barnyard hens and roosters which were
probably first domesticated in Burma and adjacent countries long before the dawn
of authentic history. According to tradition the Chinese received their poultry
from the West about 1400 B. C. and they are figured in Babylonian cylinders between
the sixth and seventh centuries B. C. ; although they were probably introduced
in Greece through Persia there is no direct evidence as to when and how they reached
Europe. The black-breasted
jungle fowl (Gallus gallus) inhabit northern India, Burma, Indo-Chinese
countries, the Malay Peninsula, and the Philippine Islands; a related species,
G. lafayetti, is found in Ceylon; another, G. sonnerati, in southern
India, and a fourth, G. varius, in Java.
We found the jungle fowl wild and hard to kill even where they were seldom hunted.
During the heat of the day they remain in thick cover, but in cloudy weather and
in the early morning and evening they come out into clearings to feed. At our
camp on the Nam-ting River we could usually put up a few birds on the edge of
the deserted rice fields which stretched up into the jungle, but they were never
far away from the edge of the forest.
We sometimes saw single
birds of either sex, but usually a cock had with him six or eight hens. It was
interesting to watch such a flock feeding in the open. The male, resplendent in
his vivid dress, shone like a piece of gold against the dull brown of the dry
grass and industriously ran about among his trim little hens, rounding up the
stragglers and directing his harem with a few low-toned "clucks" whenever he found
some unusually tempting food.
It was his duty, too, to watch for danger and he usually would send the flock
whirring into the jungle while they were well beyond shotgun range. When flushed
from the open the birds nearly always would alight in the first large tree and
sit for a few moments before flying deeper into the jungle. We caught several
hens in our steel traps, and one morning at the edge of a swamp I shot a jungle
fowl and a woodcock with a "right and left" as they flushed together.
We were at the Nam-ting camp at the beginning of the mating season for the jungle
fowl. It is said that they brood from January to April according to locality,
laying from eight to twelve creamy white eggs under a bamboo clump or some dense
thicket where a few leaves have been scratched together for a nest. The hen announces
the laying of an egg by means of a proud cackle, and the chicks themselves have
the characteristic "peep, peep, peep" of the domestic birds. After the breeding
season the beautiful red and gold neck hackles of the male sometimes are molted
and replaced by short blackish feathers.
There seems to be some uncertainty as to whether the cocks are polygamous, but
our observations tend to show that they are. We never saw more than one male in
a flock and in only one or two instances were the birds
in pairs. The cocks are inveterate fighters like the domestic birds and their
long curved spurs are exceedingly effective weapons.
We set a trap for a leopard on a hill behind the Nam-ting River camp and on the
second afternoon it contained a splendid polecat. This animal is a member of the
family Mustelidae which includes mink, otter, weasels, skunks, and ferrets, and
with its brown body, deep yellow throat, and long tail is really very handsome.
Polecats inhabit the Northern Hemisphere and are closely allied to the ferret
which so often is domesticated and used in hunting rats and rabbits. We found
them to be abundant in the low valleys along the Burma border and often saw them
during the day running across a jungle path or on the lower branches of a tree.
The polecat is a blood-thirsty little beast and kills everything that comes in
its way for the pure love of killing, even when its appetite has been satisfied.
On the third morning
we found two civets in the traps. The cook told me that some animal had stolen
a chicken from one of his boxes during the night and we set a trap only a few
yards from our tent on a trail leading into the grass. The civet was evidently
the thief for the cook boxes were not bothered again.
Inspecting the traps every morning and evening was a delightful part of our camp
life. It was like opening a Christmas package as we walked up the trails, for
each one held interesting possibilities and the mammals of the region were so
varied that surprises were always in store for us. Besides civets and polecats,
we caught mongooses, palm civets, and other carnivores. The
small traps yielded a new Hylomys, several new rats, and an interesting
shrew. We saw a few huge
squirrels (Ratufa gigantea) and shot one. It was thirty-six inches long,
coal black above and yellow below. The animals were very shy and as they climbed
about in the highest trees they were by no means easy to see or shoot. They represent
an interesting group confined to India, Siam, the Malay Peninsula, the islands
of the Dutch East Indies, and Borneo.
MONKEY
HUNTING Our most exciting
sport at the Nam-ting camp was hunting monkeys. Every morning we heard querulous
notes which sounded much like the squealing of very young puppies and which were
followed by long, siren wails; when the shrill notes had reached their highest
pitch they would sink into low mellow tones exceedingly musical.
The calls usually started shortly after daylight and continued until about nine
o'clock, or later if the day was dark or rainy. They would be answered from different
parts of the jungle and often sounded from half a dozen places simultaneously.
The natives assured us that the cries were made by hod-zu (monkeys) and
several times we started in pursuit, but they always ceased long before we had
found a way through the jungle to the spot from which they came. At last we succeeded
in locating the animals.
We were inspecting a line of traps placed along a trail which led up a valley
to a wide plateau. Suddenly the puppy-like squealing began, followed by a low
tremulous wail. It seemed almost over our heads but the trees were empty. We stole
silently along the trail for a hundred yards and turned into a dry creek bed which
led up the bottom of the forested ravine. With infinite caution, breathing hard
from excitement, we slipped along, scanning the top of every tree. A hornbill
sitting on a dead branch caught sight of us and flapped
heavily away emitting horrid squawks. A flock of parrots screamed overhead and
a red-bellied squirrel followed persistently scolding at the top of its voice,
but the monkeys continued to call.
The querulous squealing abruptly ceased and we stood motionless beside a tree.
For an instant the countless jungle sounds were hushed in a breathless stillness;
then, low and sweet, sounded a moaning wail which swelled into deep full tones.
It vibrated an instant, filling all the forest with its richness, and slowly died
away. Again and again it floated over the tree tops and we listened strangely
moved, for it was like the music of an exquisite contralto voice. At last it ceased
but, ere the echoes had reached the valley, the jungle was ringing with an unlovely
siren screech. The spell
was broken and we moved on, alert and tense. The trees stretched upward full one
hundred and fifty feet, their tops spread out in a leafy roof. Long ropelike vines
festooned the upper branches and a luxuriant growth of parasitic vegetation clothed
the giant trunks in a swaying mass of living green. Far above the taller trees
a gaunt gray monarch of the forest towered in splendid isolation. In its topmost
branches we could just discern a dozen balls of yellow fur from which proceeded
discordant squeals. It
was long range for a shotgun but the rifles were all in camp. I fired a charge
of BBs at the lowest monkey and as the gun roared out the tree tops suddenly sprang
into life. They were filled with running, leaping, hairy forms swinging at incredible
speed from branch to branch; not a dozen, but a score of monkeys, yellow, brown,
and gray.
The one at which I had shot
seemed unaffected and threw itself full twenty feet to a horizontal limb, below
and to the right. I fired again and he stopped, ran a few steps forward and swung
to the underside of the branch. At the third charge he hung suspended by one arm
and dropped heavily to the ground stone dead.
We tossed him into the dry creek bed and dashed up the hill where the branches
were still swaying as the monkeys traveled through the tree tops. They had a long
start and it was a hopeless chase. At every step our clothes were caught by the
clinging thorns, our hands were torn, and our faces scratched and bleeding. In
ten minutes they had disappeared and we turned about to find the dead animal.
Suddenly Yvette saw a splash of leaves in the top of a tree below us and a big
brown monkey swung out on a pendent vine. I fired instantly and the animal hung
suspended, whirled slowly around and dropped to the ground. Before I had reloaded
my gun it gathered itself together and dashed off through the woods on three legs
faster than a man could run. The animal had been hiding on a branch and when we
passed had tried to steal away undiscovered.
We found the dead monkey, a young male, in the creek bed and sat down to examine
it. It was evidently a gibbon (Hylobates), for its long arms, round head,
and tailless body were unmistakable, but in every species with which I was familiar
the male was black. This one was yellow and we knew it to be a prize. That there
were two other species in the herd was certain for we had seen both brown and
gray monkeys as they dashed away among the trees, but the gibbons were far more
interesting than the others.
Gibbons are probably the
most primitive in skull and teeth of all the anthropoid, or manlike, apes,the
group which also includes the gorilla, chimpanzee, and orangutan. They are apparently
an earlier offshoot of the anthropoid stem, as held by most authorities, and the
giant apes and man are probably a later branch. Gibbons are essentially Oriental
being found in India, Burma, Siam, Tonking, Borneo, and the Islands of Hainan,
Sulu, Sumatra, and Java.
For the remainder of our stay at the Nam-ting River camp we devoted ourselves
to hunting monkeys and soon discovered that the three species we had first seen
were totally different. One was the yellow gibbon, another a brown baboon (Macacus),
and the third a huge gray ape with a long tail (Pygathrix) known as the
"langur." On the first day all three species were together feeding upon some large
green beans and this happened once again, but usually they were in separate herds.
The gibbons soon became
extremely wild. Although the same troop could usually be found in the valley where
we had first discovered them, they chose hillsides where it was almost impossible
to stalk them because of the thorny jungle. Usually when they called, it was from
the upper branches of a dead tree where they could not only scan every inch of
the ground below, but were almost beyond the range of a shotgun. Sometimes we
climbed upward almost on our hands and knees, grasping vines and creepers, drawing
ourselves up by tree trunks, crawling under thorny shrubs and bushes, slipping,
falling, scrambling through the indescribable tangle. We went forward only when
the calls were echoing through the jungle, and stood motionless
as the wailing ceased. But in spite of all our care they would see or hear us.
Then in sudden silence there would be a tremor of the branches, splash after splash
of leaves, and the herd would swing away through the trackless tree tops.
The gibbons are well named Hylobates or "tree-walkers" for they are entirely
arboreal and, although awkward and almost helpless on the ground, once their long
thin hands touch a branch they become transformed as by a miracle.
They launch themselves into space, catch a limb twenty feet away, swing for an
instant, and hurl themselves to another. It is possible for them to travel through
the trees faster than a man can run even on open ground, and when one examines
their limbs the reason is apparent. The fore arms are so exceedingly long that
the tips of the fingers can touch the ground when the animal stands erect, and
the slender hands are longer than the feet.
The gibbons were exceedingly difficult to kill and would never drop until stone
dead. Once I shot an old male with my 6-1/2 mm. Mannlicher rifle at about one
hundred yards and, even though the ball had gone clear through his body, he hung
for several minutes before he dropped into a tangle of vines.
It was fifteen minutes before we were able to work our way through the jungle
to the spot where the animal had fallen, and we had been searching for nearly
half an hour when suddenly my wife shouted that a monkey was running along a branch
above our heads. I fired with the shotgun at a mass of moving leaves and killed
a second gibbon which had been hiding in the thick foliage. Instead of running
the animals would sometimes disappear as completely as
though they had vanished in the air. After being fooled several times we learned
to conceal ourselves in the bushes where we could watch the trees, and sooner
or later the monkeys would try to steal away.
The langurs and baboons were by no means as wild as the gibbons and were found
in larger herds. Some of the langurs were carrying babies which clung to their
mothers between the fore legs and did not seem to impede them in the slightest
on their leaps through the tree tops.
The young of this species are bright orange-red and strangely unlike the gray
adults. As they grow older the red hair is gradually replaced by gray, but the
tail is the last part of the body to change. Heller captured one of the tiny red
monkeys and brought it back to camp in his coat pocket. The little fellow was
only a few days old, and of course, absolutely helpless.
When it was wrapped in cotton with only its queer little wizened face and blue
eyes visible it had a startling resemblance to a human baby until its long tail
would suddenly flop into sight and dispel the illusion. It lived only four days
in spite of constant care.
There are fifty-five species of langurs (Pygathrix) all of which are confined
to the Orient. In some parts of India the animals are sacred and climb about the
houses or wander in the streets of villages quite without fear. At times they
do so much damage to crops that the natives who do not dare to kill the animals
themselves implore foreigners to do so. The langurs are not confined to the tropics,
but in the Tibetan mountains range far up into the snow and enjoy the cold weather.
In the market at Li-chiang we saw several skins of these
animals which had been brought down by the Tibetans; the hair was long and silky
and was used by the Chinese for rugs and coats.
The species which we killed at the Nam-ting River camp, like all others of the
genus Pygathrix, was interesting because of the long hairs of the head
which form a distinct ridge on the occiput. We never heard the animals utter sounds,
but it is said that the common Indian langur, Pygathrix entellus, gives
a loud whoop as it runs through the tree tops. Often when a tiger is prowling
about the jungle the Indian langurs will follow the beast, keeping in the branches
just above its head and scolding loudly.
The baboon, or macaque, which we killed on the Nam-ting was a close relative of
the species (Macacus rhesus) which one sees parading solemnly about the
streets of Calcutta, Bombay, and other Indian cities. In Agra, the home of the
beautiful Taj Mahal, the Monkey Temple is visited by every tourist. A large herd
of macaques lives in the grounds and at a few chuckling calls from the native
attendants will come trooping over the walls for the food which is kept on sale
at the gate. These animals are surprisingly tame and make most amusing pets.
On one of our hunts my wife and I discovered a water hole in the midst of a dense
jungle where the mud was trodden hard by sambur, muntjac, wild boar, and other
animals. We decided to spend a night watching beside it, but the "Dying Rabbit"
who was enthusiastic in the day time lost his courage as the sunlight waned. Very
doubtfully he consented to go.
Although the trip netted us no tangible results it was an experience of which
we often think. We started just at dusk and installed ourselves
in the bushes a few yards from the water hole. In half an hour the forest was
enveloped in the velvety blackness of the tropic night. Not a star nor a gleam
of light was visible and I could not see my hand before my face.
We sat absolutely motionless and listened to the breath of the jungle, which although
without definite sound, was vibrant with life. Now and then a muntjac barked hoarsely
and the roar of a sambur stag thrilled us like an electric shock. Once a wild
boar grunted on the opposite bank of the river, the sound coming to us clear and
sharp through the stillness although the animal was far away.
Tiny forest creatures rustled all about us in the leaves and a small animal ran
across my wife's lap, leaping frantically down the hill as it felt her move. For
five hours we sat there absolutely motionless. Although no animals came to the
water hole we were silent with a great happiness as we groped our way back to
camp, for we had been close to the heart of the jungle and were thrilled with
the mystery of the night.
THE
SHANS OF THE BURMA BORDER
We saw many Shans at the Nam-ting River, for not only was there a village half
a mile beyond our camp, but natives were passing continually along the trail on
their way to and from the Burma frontier. The village was named Nam-ka. Its chief
was absent when we arrived, but the natives were cordial and agreed to hunt with
us; when the head man returned, however, he was most unfriendly. He forbade the
villagers from coming to our camp and arguments were of no avail. It soon became
evident that only force could change his attitude, and one morning, with all our
servants and mafus, we visited his house. He was informed that unless he
ceased his opposition and ordered his men to assist us in hunting we would take
him to Meng-ting for trial before the mandarin. He grudgingly complied and we
had no further trouble.
We found the Shans at Nam-ka to be simple and honest people but abnormally lazy.
During our three weeks' stay not a single trap was stolen, although the natives
prized them highly, and often brought to us those in which animals had been caught.
Shans were continually about our camp where boxes were left unlocked, but not
an article of our equipment was missed.
The Nam-ka Shans elevated their houses on six-foot poles and built an open porch
in front of the door, while the dwellings at Meng-ting and farther up the valley
were all placed upon the ground. The thatched roofs overhung
several feet and the sides of the houses were open so that the free passage of
air kept them delightfully cool. Moreover, they were surprisingly clean, for the
floors were of split bamboo, and the inmates, if they wore sandals, left them
at the door. In the center of the single room, on a large flat stone, a small
fire always burned, but much of the cooking was done on the porch where a tiny
pavilion had been erected over the hearth.
The Shans at Nam-ka had "no visible means of support." The extensive rice paddies
indicated that in the past there had been considerable cultivation but the fields
were weed-grown and abandoned. The villagers purchased all their vegetables from
the Mohammedan hunter and two other Chinese who lived a mile up the trail, or
from passing caravans whom they sometimes entertained. In all probability they
lived upon the sale of smuggled opium for they were only a few miles from the
Burma border. Virtually
every Shan we saw in the south was heavily tattooed. Usually the right leg alone,
but sometimes both, were completely covered from the hip to the knee with intricate
designs in black or red. The ornamentations often extended entirely around the
body over the abdomen and waist, but less frequently on the breast and arms.
All the natives were inordinately proud of these decorations and usually fastened
their wide trousers in such a way as to display them to the best advantage. We
often could persuade a man to pose before the camera by admiring his tattoo marks
and it was most amusing to watch his childlike pleasure.
The Shan tribe is a large
one with many subdivisions, and it is probable that at one time it inhabited a
large part of China south of the Yangtze River; indeed, there is reason to believe
that the Cantonese Chinamen are chiefly of Shan stock, and the facial resemblance
between the two races certainly is remarkable.
Although the Shans formerly ruled a vast territory in Yün-nan before its conquest
by the Mongol emperors of China in the thirteenth century A. D., and at one time
actually subdued Burma and established a dynasty of their own, at present the
only independent kingdom of the race is that of Siam. By far the greatest number
of Shans live in semi-independent states tributary to Burma, China, and Siam,
and in Yün-nan inhabit almost all of the southern valleys below an altitude of
4,000 feet. The reason
that the Chinese allow them to hold such an extent of fertile land is because
the low plains are considered unhealthy and the Chinese cannot, or will not, live
there. Whether or not the malarial fever of the valleys is so exceedingly deadly
remains to be proved, but the Chinese believe it to be so and the result is the
same. Where the Shans are numerous enough to have a chief of their own they live
in a semi-independent state, for although their head man is subordinate to the
district Chinese official, the latter seldom interferes with the internal affairs
of the tribe. The Shans
are a short, strongly-built race with a distinct Mongolian type of features and
rather fair complexions. Their dress varies decidedly with the region, but the
men of the southern part of the province on the Nam-ting River wear a pair of
enormous trousers, so baggy that they are almost skirtlike, a white jacket,
and a large white or pink turban surmounted by a huge straw hat. The women dress
in a white jacket and skirt of either striped or dark blue cloth; their turbans
are of similar material and may be worn in a high cylinder, a low oval, or many
other shapes according to the particular part of the province in which they live.
PRISONERS
OF WAR IN BURMAY.
B. A. The camp at
Nam-ka was a supremely happy one and we left it on March 7, with much regret.
Its resources seemed to be almost exhausted and the Mohammedan hunter assured
us that at a village called Ma-li-ling we would find excellent shooting. We asked
him the distance and he replied, "About a long bamboo joint away." It required
three days to get there!
Whether the man had ever been to Ma-li-ling we do not know but we eventually found
it to be a tiny village built into the side of a hill in an absolutely barren
country where there was not a vestige of cover. Our journey there was not uneventful.
We left Nam-ka with high hopes which were somewhat dampened after a day's unsuccessful
hunting at the spot where our caravan crossed the Nam-ting River.
With a Shan guide we traveled due north along a good trail which led through dense
jungle where there was not a clearing or a sign of life. In the afternoon we noted
that the trail bore strongly to the west and ascended rapidly. Soon we had left
the jungle and emerged into an absolutely treeless valley between high barren
hills. We knew that the Burma frontier could not be far away, and in a few moments
we passed a large square "boundary stone"; a hundred yards
on the other side the hills were covered with bright green stalks and here and
there a field glistened with white poppy blossoms. The guide insisted that we
were on the direct road to Ma-li-ling which for the first time he said was in
Burma. On our map it was marked well over the border in Chinese territory and
we were greatly puzzled.
About six o'clock the brown huts of a village were silhouetted against the sky
on a tiny knoll in the midst of a grove of beautiful trees, and we camped at the
edge of a water hole. The pool was almost liquid mud, but we were told that it
was the only water supply of the village and its cattle. As though to prove the
statement a dozen buffalos ambled slowly down the hill, and stood half submerged
in the brown liquid, placidly chewing their cuds; meanwhile blue-clad Shan women
with buckets in their hands were constantly arriving at the pond for their evening |